Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Child, Lydia Maria Francis, 1802-1880 [1857], Autumnal leaves: tales and sketches in prose and rhyme. (C.S. Francis and Co, Boston) [word count] [eaf495T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Next section

Main text

-- --

p495-014 THE EGLANTINE, A simple Love Story, FOUNDED ON A ROMANTIC INCIDENT, WHICH OCCURRED IN THE FAR WEST, ABOUT TEN YEARS AGO.

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]



“A form more fair, a face more sweet,
Ne'er hath it been my lot to meet.
And her modest answer, and graceful air,
Show her wise and good, as she is fair.
Would she were mine; and I to-day
A simple harvester of hay;
With low of cattle, and song of birds,
And health, and quiet, and loving words.”
Then he thought of his sister, proud and cold,
And his mother, vain of her rank and gold.
J. G. Whittier.

What a remarkably pretty girl Mrs. Barton
has for a nursery maid,” said Mrs. Vernon to her
daughter.

“Yes, mamma; and it seems quite useless for a
servant to be so handsome. What good will it do
her?” She glanced at the mirror, as she spoke, and
seemed less satisfied than usual with her own pretty
face. She was thinking to herself, “If I had as

-- 010 --

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

much beauty as she has, I shouldn't despair of winning
a duke.”

A similar idea flashed across Mrs. Vernon's
mind, as she noticed the involuntary appeal to the
mirror. Therefore, she sighed as she answered,
“Instead of doing her good, it will doubtless prove
a misfortune. Some dissipated lord will take a
fancy to her; but he will soon become weary of
her, and will marry her to the first good-natured
clown, who can be hired to take her.”

“Very likely,” replied Miss Julia; “and after
living with a nobleman, she can never be happy
with a person of her own condition.” The prospect
of such a future in reserve for the rustic beauty
seemed by no means painful to the aristocratic
young lady. Indeed, one might conjecture, from
her manner, that she regarded it as no more than a
suitable punishment for presuming to be handsomer
than her superiors in rank.

A flush passed over the countenance of her brother
Edward, who sat reading at the opposite window;
but the ladies, busy with their embroidery
and netting, did not observe it. The lower extremity
of their grounds was separated from Mrs.
Barton's merely by a hedge of hawthorns. A few
weeks previous, as he was walking there, his attention
had been attracted by joyful exclamations
from their neighbour's children, over a lupine that
began to show its valves above the ground. He
turned involuntarily, and when he saw the young

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

girl who accompanied them, he felt a little glow of
pleasant surprise curl around his heart, as if some
entirely new and very beautiful wild flower had
unexpectedly appeared before him. That part of
the garden became his favourite place of resort; and
if a day passed without his obtaining a glimpse of
the lovely stranger, he was conscious of an undefined
feeling of disappointment. One day, when
the children were playing near by, their India-rubber
ball bounced over into Mrs. Vernon's grounds.
When he saw them searching for it among the
hawthorns, he reached across the hedge and presented
it to their attendant. He raised his hat and
bowed, as he did so; and she blushed as she took
it from his hand. After this accidental introduction,
he never passed her without a similar salutation;
and she always coloured at a mark of courtesy so
unusual from a gentleman to a person in her humble
condition. The degree of interest she had excited
in his mind rendered it somewhat painful to hear
his mother's careless prophecy of her future destiny.

A few days afterward, he was walking with his
sister, when Mrs. Barton's maid passed with the
children. Miss Julia graciously accosted the little
ones, but ignored the presence of their attendant.
Seeing her brother make his usual sign of deferential
politeness, she exclaimed, “What a strange person
you are, Edward! One would suppose you were
passing a duchess. I dare say you would do just
the same if cousin Alfred were with us.”

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

“Certainly I should,” he replied. “I am accustomed
to regulate my actions by my own convictions,
not by those of another person. You know I believe
in such a thing as natural nobility.”

“And if a servant happens to have a pretty face,
you consider her a born duchess, I suppose,” said
Julia.

“Such kind of beauty as that we have just passed,
where the pliant limbs move with unconscious dignity,
and harmonized features are illuminated by a
moral grace, that emanates from the soul, does seem
to me to have received from Nature herself an unmistakeable
patent of nobility.”

“So you know this person?” inquired his sister.

He replied, “I have merely spoken to her on the
occasion of returning a ball, that one of the children
tossed over into our grounds. But casually as I
have seen her, her countenance and manners impress
me with the respect that you feel for high birth.”

“It's a pity you were not born in the back-woods
of America,” retorted his sister, pettishly.

“I sometimes think so myself,” he quietly replied.
“But let us gather some of these wild flowers, Julia,
instead of disputing about conventional distinctions,
concerning which you and I can never agree.”

His sister coldly accepted the flowers he offered.
Her temper was clouded by the incident of the
morning. It vexed her that Edward had never
said, or implied, so much concerning her style of
beauty; and she could not forgive the tendencies of

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

mind which spoiled him for the part she wished him
to perform in the world, as a means of increasing
his own importance, and thereby advancing her
interests. She had the misfortune to belong to an
English family extensively connected with the rich
and aristocratic, without being themselves largely
endowed with wealth. Cousin Alfred, the son of
her father's older brother, was heir to a title; and
consequently she measured every thing by his standard.
The income of the family was more than sufficient
for comfort and gentility; but the unfortunate
tendency to assume the habits of others as their
standard rendered what might have been a source
of enjoyment a cause of discontent.

Their life was a constant struggle to keep up appearances
beyond their means. All natural thoughts
and feelings were kept in perpetual harness; drilled
to walk blindfolded the prescribed round of conventional
forms, like a horse in a bark-mill; with
this exception, that their routine spoiled the free
paces of the horse, without grinding any bark.
Edward's liberal soul had early rebelled against this
system. He had experienced a vague consciousness
of walking in fetters ever since he was reproved for
bringing home a favourite school-mate to pass the
vacation with him, when he was twelve years old.
He could not then be made to understand why a
manly, intelligent, large-hearted boy, who was a
tradesman's son, was less noble than young Lord
Smallsoul, cousin Alfred's school-friend; and within

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

the last few weeks, circumstances had excited his
thoughts to unusual activity concerning natural and
artificial distinctions. As he walked in the garden,
book in hand, he never failed to see the beautiful
nursery-maid, if she were anywhere within sight;
and she always perceived him. In her eyes, he was
like a bright, far-off star; while he was refreshed
by a vision of her, as he was by the beauty of an
opening flower. Distinction of rank was such a
fixed fact in the society around them, that the star
and the flower dreamed of union as much as they
did. But Cupid, who is the earliest republican on
record, willed that things should not remain in that
state. A bunch of fragrant violets were offered
with a smile and received with a blush; and in
the blush and the smile an arrow lay concealed.
Then volumes of poems were loaned with passages
marked; and every word of those passages were
stereotyped on the heart of the reader. For a long
time, he was ignorant of her name; but hearing the
children call her Sibella, he inquired her other name,
and they told him it was Flower. He thought it an
exceedingly poetic and appropriate name; as most
young men of twenty would have thought, under
similar circumstances. He noticed the sequestered
lanes where she best loved to rove, when sent out
with the children for exercise; and those lanes
became his own favourite places of resort. Wild
flowers furnished a graceful and harmless topic of
conversation; yet Love made even those simple

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

things his messengers. Patrician Edward offered
the rustic Sibella an Eglantine, saying, “This has a
peculiar charm for me, above all flowers. It is so
fragrant and delicately tinted; so gracefully untrained,
and so modest in its pretensions. It always
seems to me like a beautiful young maiden, without
artificial culture, but naturally refined and poetic.
The first time I saw you, I thought of a flowering
Eglantine; and I have never since looked at the
shrub, without being reminded of you.” She listened,
half abashed and half delighted. She never
saw the flower again without thinking of him.

The next day after this little adventure, she received
a copy of Moore's Melodies, with her name
elegantly written therein. The songs, all sparkling
with fancy and warm with love, were well suited to
her sixteen years, and to that critical period in her
heart's experience. She saw in them a reflection of
her own young soul dreamily floating in a fairy-boat
over moon-lighted waters. The mystery attending
the gift increased its charm. The postman left it at
the door, and no one knew whence it came. Within
the same envelope was a pressed blossom of the
Eglantine, placed in a sheet of Parisian letter-paper,
gracefully ornamented with a coloured arabesque of
Eglantines and German Forget-me-nots. On it the
following verses were inscribed:—

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]



TO SIBELLA FLOWER.
There is a form more light and fair,
Than human tongue can tell,
It seems a spirit of the air.
She is a flower si belle!
The lovely cheek more faintly flushed
Than ocean's rosy shell,
Is like a new-found pearl that blushed,
She is a flower si belle!
Her glossy hair in simple braid,
With softly curving swell,
Might well have crowned a Grecian maid.
She is a flower si belle!
Her serious and dove-like eyes
Of gentle thoughts do tell;
Serene as summer ev'ning skies.
She is a flower si belle!
Her graceful mouth was outlined free
By Cupid's magic spell,
A bow for his sure archery.
She is a flower si belle!
And thence soft silv'ry tones do flow,
Like rills along the dell,
Making sweet music as they go.
She is a flower si belle!

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]



Fairer still is the modest mind,
Pure as a crystal well,
In mountain solitude enshrined.
She is a flower si belle!

A note at the bottom of the verses explained that
the French word si belle meant so beautiful. The
poetry was that of a young man of twenty; but a
simple maiden of sixteen, who was herself the subject
of the lines, saw more beauty in them, than a
critic could find in the best inspirations of Shakespeare
or Milton. And then to think that a gentleman,
who understood French, should write verses
to her! It was wonderful! She would as soon
have dreamed of wearing the crown of England.
The next time she met Edward Vernon, her cheeks
were flushed more deeply than “ocean's rosy shell.”
But she never alluded to the book or the verses;
for she said to herself, “Perhaps he did'nt send
them; and them I should feel so ashamed of supposing
he did!” The secret was half betrayed on
his part; whether intentionally or unintentionally,
she did not know. He began by calling her Miss
Flower; then he called her Sibella; but ever after
the reception of the verses, he said Sibelle.

They were so reserved toward each other, and
Mrs. Barton's children were apparently so much the
objects of his attention, during their rambles, that
their dreamy romance might have gone on uninterrupted
for months longer, had not a human foot

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

stepped within their fairy circle. Lord Smallsoul,
as he rode abroad one day, was attracted by “the
flower si belle.” As his grosser nature and more
selfish habits were uncurbed by the respectful diffidence,
which restrained Edward's love, he became
bold and importunate in his attentions; as if he
took it for granted that any rural beauty could be
purchased with a nobleman's gold. The poor girl
could not stir out of doors, without being liable to
his unwelcome intrusion; the more unwelcome because
the presence of the false lover expelled the
true one. Edward kept carefully aloof, watching
the proceedings of the profligate nobleman with
jealous indignation. He painfully felt that he had
no right to assume guardianship over the young
girl, and that any attempt to do so would bring him
into collision with her persecutor; likely to end
in publicity by no means favourable to her reputation.
The rural belle was inexperienced in the
world's ways, but she had been trained by a prudent
mother, and warned against the very dangers
that now beset her path. Therefore, with many
blushes, she begged Mrs. Barton to excuse her from
walking out with the children; confessing that
Lord Smallsoul sought every opportunity of urging
her to go and live with him in Italy, though she
never would accept one of the many rich presents
he was always offering her. Mrs. Barton warmly
commended her, and promised protection. After
some conversation, she said, “The children tell me

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

that Mr. Vernon has often joined you in your
walks. Did he ever say he was in love with you?”
Sibella promptly replied, “Never. He is always
very respectful.” “And he has never made you any
presents, has he?” inquired the lady. The maiden
lowered her eyes and blushed deeply. She had
been trained to a strict observance of the truth;
but she did not know certainly who sent Moore's
Melodies; and heart and conscience both pleaded
with her not to say any thing that might involve
her friend in blame. After a moment's hesitation,
she answered, evasively, “He has sometimes offered
me flowers, madam, when he was gathering them
for the children; and I thought it no harm to take
them.” The book of poems, and the wonderful
verses framed in flowery arabesques, remained a secret
between herself and him who sent them. But
Mrs. Barton noticed the sudden blush, and the involuntary
hesitation; and she resolved to elicit some
information from the children, in a manner not
likely to excite their curiosity.

Lord Smallsoul, who from infancy had been an
object of excessive indulgence, was not to be easily
baffled in his selfish plans. Night and day, he, or
his confidential servant, was prowling about Mrs.
Barton's grounds. His assiduities became a positive
nuisance, and excited much gossip in the neighbourhood.
Miss Julia Vernon took occasion to say
to Mrs. Barton, “It is really surprising his lordship
should make himself so ridiculous, instead of

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

bestowing his attentions upon beautiful ladies whose
rank in life is nearer to his own. He knows, however,
that ladies would scorn to accept such homage
as he bestows upon your servant; and I suppose
he is not yet ready to enter into matrimonial
bonds.”

Mrs. Barton thought to herself that the dissolute
nobleman would receive a very prompt and gracious
answer, if he invited Miss Julia to enter into
such bonds. She, however, suppressed the smile
that was rising to her lips, and said, “I don't wonder
at his being fascinated by Sibella; for she is
gifted with extraordinary beauty. I am truly thankful,
on her own account, and for the sake of her
worthy parents, that she is discreet as she is lovely.
I confess, I should myself rejoice in such a daughter.”

There was a slightly contemptuous motion in the
muscles of Miss Vernon's mouth, as she replied,
“You appear to think her a paragon. The girl is
pretty enough; too pretty for her own good, since
she was born to be a servant. But I cannot imagine
what attractions she can have for a gentleman,
who is accustomed to the distinguished air of ladies
of rank.”

“Some people prefer the Eglantine to the Garden
Rose,” replied Mrs. Barton. “Your brother is accustomed
to ladies of rank; but I imagine he
appreciates Sibella's beauty more highly than you
do.”

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

“What reason have you for thinking so?” quickly
inquired Miss Julia.

Half mischievously, and altogether imprudently,
Mrs. Barton replied, “The children heard him tell
her that she was like an Eglantine, which, of all
flowers was his favourite; and they say he always
wore an Eglantine in his vest, as long as there was
one to be found.”

Up rose Miss Vernon, hastily, and with a haughty
toss of the head, said emphatically, “I thank
you very much for having told me this. Good
morning, madam.”

The amiable neighbour, foreseeing a storm, immediately
repented of what she had said; but it was
impossible to recall it. She looked out of the window,
and saw that Miss Vernon was excited to such
a degree as to make her forget the patrician languor,
which usually characterized her movements. Obeying
an impulse, for once in her life, she walked
rapidly across the garden to the paternal mansion.
As if a case of life and death were impending, she
startled her mother with this abrupt annunciation:
“Do go directly to cousin Alfred, and tell him he
must devise some means to remove Edward from
this neighbourhood, forthwith. You know, he has
been promising, for some time past, to secure a
suitable situation for him; and unless you see to
having it done immediately, you may prepare yourself
to have your son disgrace the whole family by
marrying a servant.” She then repeated what she

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

had just heard, and added: “You know, mother,
that Edward never could be induced to pay so much
regard to the distinctions of rank, as he ought to
do. It would be just like him to go off to Gretna
Green with a servant girl, if he happened to take
it into his foolish head that she was a paragon of
beauty and virtue.”

Great was the consternation in all branches of
the Vernon family; and their alarm was not a little
increased when Edward frankly declared that it
would be easy to procure a suitable education for
Sibella, and then she would be a desirable companion
for any gentleman in the land. How his father
glowered at him, how his mother wept, and
what glances his sister hurled from her haughty
eyes, need not be told. He retreated to his own
apartment, and for several days remained there most
of the time, revolving plans for the future; some
of them of the most romantic kind. He longed for
a secret interview with Sibella, to avow his love,
promise eternal constancy, and obtain from her a
similar pledge in return. But his nice sense of
honour restrained him from taking any step that
might cast a shadow upon her. He made several
attempts to see her openly, but he was closely
watched, and she never appeared; for Mrs. Barton
informed her that the family had taken offence at
the attentions he paid her.

The anxious conferences in Edward's family
ended with an announcement from his father that

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

he must prepare to start for Italy the next week, as
traveling companion for a young nobleman, about
to make the tour of Europe.

Meanwhile, Mrs. Vernon and her daughter vented
some of their mortification and vexation upon
Mrs. Barton; blaming her for keeping such a handsome
servant, to make trouble in gentlemen's families.
That lady, becoming more and more uneasy
at the state of things, deemed it prudent to
write a warning letter to Sibella's parents; and the
good mother came to her child immediately. She
found her darling in the depths of girlish misery;
alleviated, however, by the happy consciousness
that she had nothing to conceal. Weeping on the
maternal bosom, she told all her simple story; not
even reserving the secret of the book and the verses.
But when her mother said they ought to be returned
to Mr. Vernon, she remonstrated warmly.
“Oh no, mother, don't ask me to do that! If you
do, I shall be sorry I told you. I don't know that
he sent them. He never said so. The Eglantine
made me think that he did; but I am afraid I
should seem to him like a bold, vain girl, if he
knew that I thought so.” Her mother, being assured
that no presents had been offered, and love
never spoken of, yielded to her argument. She
was allowed to retain the precious volume, and the
wonderful verses, which were hidden away as carefully
as a miser's treasures.

Mr. Vernon, the father, had a private

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

conversation with Mrs. Flower, the morning after her arrival.
He assumed so proud a tone, that he roused a corresponding
degree of pride in the worthy woman,
who curtly assured him that her daughter would
find no difficulty in forming a good connection, and
would never be permitted to enter any family that
objected to her. The gentleman thanked her, with
cold politeness, and she parted from him with a
very short courtesy. That evening a note came for
Miss Sibella Flower. Mrs. Barton placed it in the
mother's hand, who opened it and read:

Dear Sibelle,

“Forgive me for venturing to call you so. I
am compelled to depart for Italy to-morrow; and
that must be my excuse. I have reflected much
upon the subject, and young as I am, I feel that it
is my duty not to refuse the eligible situation my
relatives have procured for me. It has given me
great pain to come to this conclusion; but I console
myself with the reflection that some day or other,
I shall be free to follow my own inclinations. I
can never forget you, never cease to love you; and
I cannot part without saying farewell, and conjuring
you to cherish the memory of the blissful moments
we have passed together. Do ask Mrs. Barton
to allow me an hour's interview with you this
evening. She and your mother can both be present,
if they think proper. They will see by this

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

request that my views are honourable, and my professions
sincere.

“Yours, with undying affection,
“E. V.”

Mrs. Flower promptly decided to see the young
gentleman herself. He was accordingly sent for,
and came full of love and hope. But Sibella, who
was kept in ignorance of the note, was requested
not to intrude upon their conference; therefore, he
saw the mother only. In answer to all his vehement
protestations and earnest entreaties, she answered,
“Sibella is a mere child; and it is my duty to guard
her inexperience. Next to seeing her deceived by
false professions, I have always dreaded her marrying
into a proud family, who would look down
upon her.”

“I will go to America, and make a position for
myself, independent of my family, before I ask her
to share my destiny,” replied the enthusiastic lover.

“I thank you, Mr. Vernon. You have behaved
nobly toward my child; and my heart blesses you
for it. But I had a sister, who married above her
rank, and I cannot forget the consequences. They
were very young when they were married, and
never were two young creatures so much in love.
She was as good as she was handsome; but his family
treated her as if she was'nt worthy to black
their shoes; and they had such an influence upon
him, that he at last repented of the step he had

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

taken. She felt it, and it made her very miserable.
You are young, sir; too young to be certain that
your mind won't change.”

“I know perfectly well that my mind can never
change,” he replied eagerly. “This is not such a
boyish whim as you seem to suppose. It is a deep,
abiding feeling. It is impossible that I can ever
change.”

The mother quietly replied, “My sister's husband
said the same; and yet he did change.”

Edward Vernon internally cursed that sister's
heartless husband; but he contented himself with
saying, “Such love as his must have been very different
from the feelings that inspire me.

His intreaties were unavailing to procure an interview
with Sibella. The prudent mother concealed
the fact that he had awakened an interest in
her daughter's heart. To all his arguments she
would only shake her head and reply, “You are too
young to know your own mind, Mr. Vernon.”

Too young! How cold and contemptuous that
sounded! He was not in a state of mind to appreciate
the foresight and kindness, which strove to
shield him from his own rashness. She seemed to
him as proud and hard-hearted as his father; and
perhaps pride did help her prudence a little. Yet
when he was gone away, the good woman sat down
and cried; she sympathized so heartily with the
trouble of those young hearts. Sibella sobbed herself
to sleep that night, though unconscious that

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

Edward intended to leave England. He watched
the window of her chamber till the light of her
lamp went out in darkness. “That star will shine
for me no more!” he said. He returned slowly to
his own room, looked out upon the hawthorn-hedge
for a long time, then laid himself down to weep, and
dream of green lanes, fragrant with the Eglantine.

The next morning, Mrs. Flower requested her
daughter to prepare for their return home, since
there was no other way of relieving Mrs. Barton
from the perpetual intrusion of the shameless nobleman,
and his troublesome servant. Gentle as
Sibella was, she experienced a feeling of hatred toward
Lord Smallsoul, who, like an odious beast, had
rushed into her paradise, trampling its flowers.
She did not dispute her mother's decision, for she
felt that it was judicious; but she also stood at the
window a long time, looking out upon the hawthorn-hedge,
associated with so many pleasant memories.
Her eyes were moist when she turned and
said, “Mother, before we go away, I should like to
bid good-bye to some of the old places, where I
have walked with—with—the children. You can
go with me, if you are afraid of my meeting Mr.
Vernon.”

Sadly and sympathizingly, her mother answered,
“You cannot meet Mr. Vernon, my child; for he
has gone to Italy.”

“Gone!” she exclaimed; and the sudden paleness
and the thrilling tone cut her mother's heart.

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

She soothed her tenderly, and, after a while, Sibella
raised her head, with an effort to assume maidenly
pride, and said, “He never told me he loved me.
I sometimes thought he did. But it was very foolish
of me. If he cared for me, he would have said
good-bye. I will think no more about it.”

The mother was strongly tempted to tell how
ardently and how honourably he loved. But she
thought to herself, “It would only serve to keep
alive hopes destined to end in disappointment.”
So she put strong constraint on her feminine sympathies,
and remained silent. They went forth into
the green lanes bright with sunshine, but gloomy to
eyes that saw them through a veil of tears. When
Sibella came to the bush from which Edward had
broken the first Eglantine he offered her, she gazed
at it mournfully, and throwing herself on the bosom
of her best earthly friend, sobbed out, “Oh mother,
mother! I have been so happy here!”

“My poor, dear child,” she replied, “You don't
know how sorry I am for you. But these feelings
will pass away with time. You are very young;
and life is all before you.”

The maiden looked up with inexpressible sadness
in her eyes, and answered, “Yes, mother, I am
young; but life is all behind me.”

There is a wide chasm in the story, as there was
in Sibella's life. That brief dream of the past
would not unite itself with the actual present.

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

She could form no bridge between them. It remained
by itself; like an island warm with sunshine,
and fragrant with Eglantines, in the midst of
cold grey waves. Because she herself was changed,
all things around her seemed changed. The young
men, especially, appeared like a different race of
beings, since she had learned to compare them with
that poetic youth, who gazed so reverently at the
evening star, and loved the wild-flowers as if they
were living things. He had kindled her imagination,
as well as her heart. She perceived a soul in
Nature, of which she had been unconscious till he
revealed it. Ah, how lonely she was now! In all
the wide world there was not one mortal who could
understand what that simple country girl had found,
or what she had lost. She herself did not comprehend
it. She only had an uneasy sense of always
seeking for something she could never find. She
lived among her former associates like one who has
returned from an excursion into fairy-land, finding
the air of earth chilly, and its colours dim. But
employments are Amaranths in the garden of life.
They live through all storms, and survive all changes
of the seasons. Her duties were numerous and conscientiously
performed; and through this pathway
of necessity, apparently so rugged, she soon arrived
at a state of cheerful serenity.

In a few months, her parents were induced to
join a band of emigrants coming to America; and
the novelty of change proved beneficial to her.

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

That sunny island in her experience was not forgotten,
but it smiled upon her farther in the distance,
There was a joyful palpitation at her heart, when
she found Eglantines growing wild in America,
under the name of Sweet-Briar Roses. She opened
the verses which had seemed to her “si belle!
The flower was faded, and its sweetness gone; but
memory was redolent of its fragrance. She was
never told that Edward Vernon had written two
letters to her, after he left England; and she had
almost persuaded herself that his looks and tones
were not so significant as they had seemed. She
had no materials to form a definite hope; but it
became the leading object of her life so to improve
herself, that he would have no cause to be ashamed
of her, if he ever should happen to come to America.
In the accomplishment of this project, she
was continually stimulated by the example of American
girls, who obtained the means of education by
their own manual industry, and ended by becoming
teachers of the highest class. Her parents were
delighted with her diligence and perseverance, and
did what they could to aid her; never suspecting
that the impelling power came chiefly from a latent
feeling, which they hoped was extinct. So she
worked onwards and upwards, with hands and mind,
and soon found pleasure in the development itself.

Meanwhile, the beautiful English Flower attracted
admirers of various grades. Her parents hoped she
would give the preference to a merchant of good

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

character, who was in very prosperous circumstances.
She was aware that such a marriage would be a
great advantage to them; and she loved them so
much, that she wished her beauty could be the
means of bringing them prosperity. She tried to
love the worthy merchant; but her efforts were unavailing.
She was always thinking to herself, “He
never writes poetry to me, and he never tells me
about the stars. Edward used to gather wild-flowers
for me, and bind them so gracefully with wreaths
of Ivy. But this gentleman buys hot-house flowers,
tied into pyramids on wires. The poor things look
so uncomfortable! just as I shall feel, if I consent
to be sold and tied up. Ah, if he were only more
like Mr. Vernon! I should like to oblige my good
father and mother.” The soliloquy ended with
humming to herself:



“There's nothing half so sweet in life
As Love's young dream.”

When the time came for a definite answer to the
merchant, she told her parents she had rather keep
school than marry. They looked at each other and
sighed; but they asked no questions concerning the
memory of her heart.

The prospect of owning a farm, combined with
an eligible offer for Sibella as a teacher, soon afterward
attracted them to the far West. The grandeur
and freedom of Nature in that new region, the
mighty forests, the limitless prairies, the luxuriant

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

vegetation, produced a sudden expansion in that
youthful soul, trained amid the cultivated gardens
and carefully clipped hedges of England. Imagination
experienced a new birth in poetry, as the
heart experiences religion. All that she had previously
known of beauty seemed tame and cold
compared with the wild charm of that improvised
scenery. But more than ever she was oppressed
with a sense of mental loneliness. Nature was inspiring,
but it had no sympathy with the human
soul, which longed for more responsive companionship,
more intimate communion. The maiden needed
a friend, into whose soul the calm sunset of the
prairies would infuse the same holy light that penetrated
her own. In such moods, the looks and
tones of Edward Vernon came back with vivid distinctness.
At times, she longed inexpressibly to
know whether he ever had such lively reminiscences
of the poor country girl, whom his influence had
led into the regions she never dreamed of before.
Nature looked at her with the same tranquil smile,
and gave no answer. Fortunately, the active duties
of life left but few hours for such reveries; otherwise,
the abrupt termination of her long dream
might have proved as hazardous, as the sudden
wakening of a somnambulist. A newly-arrived
English emigrant visited her father's farm. He
came from Mrs. Barton's neighbourhood, and in the
course of conversation chanced to mention that Mr.
Vernon's son and daughter were both married.

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

Until that moment, Sibella had not realized the
strength of the hope she cherished. She veiled her
disappointment from the observation of others; and
her mother had the good sense to forbear saying,
“I told you so.” No conversation passed between
them on the subject; but when Sibella retired to
her sleeping apartment, she gazed out on the moon-lighted
solitude of the prairie for a long time, and
thought the expression of the scene never seemed
so sad. She said to herself, “My mother told me
truly. That beautiful experience was indeed a
dream of early youth; and only a dream.”

She was under the necessity of returning to Chicago
the next day, to attend to her school. In
another department of the school, was a teacher from
New England, a farmer's son, who had worked with
his hands in the summer, and studied diligently in
the winter, till he had become a scholar of more
than common attainments. He taught school during
the week, and occasionally preached on Sunday,
not because he was too indolent to perform manual
labour, or because he considered it ungenteel. He
was attracted toward books by a genuine thirst for
knowledge; and he devoted himself to moral and
intellectual teaching, for the simple reason that God
had formed him for it. He loved the occupation,
and was therefore eminently successful in it. This
young man had for some time been in love with
Sibella Flower, without obtaining any signs of encouragement
from her. But there is much truth in

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

the old adage about the facility of catching a heart
at the rebound. He never wrote poetry, or spoke
eloquently about the beauties of scenery; for his
busy intellect employed itself chiefly with history,
science, and ethics. But though he was unlike
Edward Vernon, he was gentle, good, and wise;
and, after her morning-dream had vanished utterly,
Sibella became aware that his society furnished
pleasant companionship for heart and mind. Their
intimacy gradually increased, and they finally married.
Being desirous to purchase land and build a
house, they continued to earn money by teaching.
The desired home, with its various belongings,
seemed likely to be soon completed, without great
expense; for William Wood had all the capabilities
of a genuine Yankee. He could hew logs and plane
them, make rustic tables, benches, and arbours, and
mend his own shoes and saddles, during the intervals
of preparing lectures on chemistry and astronomy.
In this imperfect existence, there is perhaps
no combination of circumstances more favourable to
happiness, than the taste to plan a beautiful home,
practical skill to embody the graceful ideas, and the
necessity of doing it with one's own hands. Those
who have homes prepared for them by hired architects,
gardeners, and upholsterers, cannot begin to
imagine the pleasure of making a nest for one's self.
William was always planning bridges, arbours, and
fences, and Sibella never saw a beautiful wild shrub,
or vine, without marking it to be removed to the

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

vicinity of their cabin. She told him all about her
early love-dream, and said she should always cherish
a grateful remembrance of it, because it had proved
such a powerful agent to wake up the dormant
energies of her soul. “I am a Wood-Flower now,
dear William,” said she, playfully; “and, after all,
that is no great change for an Eglantine.” He
smiled, and said he wished he was as poetic as she
was. He was poetic in his deeds. His young wife
often found a bunch of fragrant wild-flowers on her
pillow, when she woke, or in her plate, when they
seated themselves at the breakfast-table. He made
an arbour for her to rest in, when they rode out on
horseback to visit their future homestead. It was
shaded with wild vines, and an Eglantine bush was
placed near the entrance, filling the whole arbour
with the sweet breath of its foliage. The first time
Sibella saw it, she looked at him archly, and said,
“So you are not jealous of that foolish dream, dear
William? Well, it is customary to plant flowers
on graves; and this shall be sacred to the memory
of a dream. Ah, what a bright little cluster of
Pansies you have planted here!” “That is what
you call them in Old England,” said he; “but in
New England we name them Ladies' Delights,
though some call them Forget-me-nots. Your romantic
Edward preferred the Eglantine; but this is
an especial favourite with your practical William.
I like it because it will grow in all soils, bloom at all
seasons, and hold up its head bravely in all weathers.

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

If I were like you, I should say it was the efflorescence
of Yankee character.” She clapped her
hands, and exclaimed, “Bravo! William. You
are growing poetic. I will name your little favourite
the Yankee's Flower; and that will be myself,
you see; for I am the Yankee's Flower.” She
looked into his honest eyes affectionately, and
added, “There is one Yankee character who is a
Lady's Delight.”

Gambolling thus, like children, and happy in
childish pleasures, their united lives flowed smoothly
on, like some full, bright, unobstructed stream.
The birth of a daughter was like the opening of a
pure lily on the stream. Their happiness was now
complete. Their grateful souls asked for nothing
but a continuance of present blessings. But, alas,
sudden as the rising of a thunder cloud, a deep
shadow fell on their sunny prospect. William was
called away a few days on business. He left home
full of life and love, and was brought back a shattered
corpse. He had been killed by an accident,
in the rail-road cars. Never had Sibella known
any sorrow approaching the intensity of this sorrow.
It saddened her to bid farewell to that first
love-picture, which never emerged out of the mistiness
of dream-land; but this sober certainty of
wedded happiness was such a living true reality,
that all her heart-strings bled, when it was wrenched
from her so suddenly. Her suffering soul would
have been utterly prostrated by the dreadful blow,

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

had it not been for the blessed ministration of her
babe, and the necessity of continuing to labour for
its future support and education. The body of
William was buried in a pretty little grove on her
father's farm; and every year the mound was completely
covered with a fresh bed of Ladies' Delights,
which his little girl learned to call “Farder's
Fower.”

Time passed and brought healing on its wings.
Sibella never expected to know happiness again,
but she had attained to cheerful resignation. Her
little girl of three years lived at the farm, under the
good grandmother's care. She continued to teach
in the city, spending all her vacations, and most of
her Sundays, at the old homestead. In her memory
lay a sunny island covered with Pansies, and
often watered with tears. That other island of
Eglantines had floated far away, and had scarcely a
moonlighted existence. But one Sunday evening,
as she returned from school, she found the little
one watching for her, as usual. The indulgent
grandmother had just given her an Eglantine blossom,
for which she had been teazing. In her eagerness
to bestow something on her mother, the child
thrust it into her face, exclaiming “Mamma's Fower!”
That simple phrase awoke sleeping memories.
Not for years had the blooming lanes of old England
been so distinctly pictured in the mirror of her
soul. That night, she dreamed Edward Vernon

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

met her in the prairie and gave her a torch-flower
he had gathered. The child's exclamation had
produced the train of thought of which the dream
was born; and the dream induced her to look at
the verses which had long remained unopened.
Ten years had passed since they were written.
The paper was worn at the edges, and the Eglantine
blossom was yellow and wrinkled. Still
the sight of it recalled the very look and tone
with which it was offered. The halo of glory with
which her youthful imagination had invested the
rhymes was dimmer now; and yet they seemed to
her “si belle!

The afternoon of that day, she sat with her
mother, busily employed trimming a bonnet for
their little darling, who was equally busy under
the window, sticking an apron-full of wild-flowers
into the ground, to make an impromptu garden.
A voice called out, “Sir, will you have the goodness
to give me a little help? My carriage has
broken down.” Sibella started suddenly, and the
bonnet fell from her hand. “What is the matter
with you?” said her mother. “It is merely some
traveler in trouble. That bad place in the road
yonder must be mended.” Sibella resumed her
work, saying, “I am strangely nervous to-day.”
But in the secret chambers of her own mind, there
was a voice whispering, “My dream! My dream!
Can it be, as some people say, that there is a magnetic
influence on the soul when certain

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

individuals approach each other?” Presently, her father
entered, leading a small boy, “Take care of this
little fellow,” said he, “his father's carriage has
broken down, out by the hill.” The young widow
rose, and greeted the little stranger with such
motherly tenderness, that he looked up in her face
confidingly, with a half-formed smile. But she
gazed into his eyes so earnestly, that he turned
away partly afraid. The little girl offered him her
flowers, and they sat down on the floor to play
together. It was not long, before the farmer entered
with the traveler; a refined looking gentleman,
apparently about thirty years old. The old
lady rose to greet him; but Sibella stooped to
gather up the ribbons, which had fallen from her
trembling hands. Browned as he was by wind and
sun, she recognized him instantly. In fact she
had already recognized his eyes and smile in the
face of his son. She wondered whether he would
know her. Was she like an Eglantine now?
Having resumed a sufficient degree of self-command,
while picking up the ribbons, she rose, and
advanced toward him, with a blush and a smile.
He started—uttered an exclamation of surprise—
then seized her hand and kissed it.

“Bless my soul! It's Mr. Vernon! And I
didn't know him!” exclaimed Mrs. Flower. “Well
this is strange, I do declare!”

When their mutual surprise had subsided, many
questions about old England were asked and

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

answered. But it was not until after supper that
their guest spoke of his own plans. Pointing to
his son, he said, “I am a lonely man, with only
that one tie to bind me to the world. My father
and mother are dead; and as it was for their sakes
only that I consented to endure the fetters of overcivilized
life, I formed the resolution of coming
into these Western wilds, to live with nature in her
freedom and simplicity. I was not altogether selfish
in this movement, for I felt confident it was the
best way to form a manly character for my son.
No cousin Alfred will stand in his sunshine here.
Come, Edward,” said he, “introduce your little
friend to me.” The boy sprang forward joyfully,
and climbed his father's knee. “The little friend
must sit on the other knee,” said he. “Go and
bring her. You are not gallant to the little lady.”
But the little lady was shy. She hid herself behind
a chair, and would not be easily persuaded.
At last, however, her mother coaxed her to be led
up to the stranger gentleman, to see him open his
gold watch. He placed her on his knee and asked
her name; and, emboldened by his caresses, she
looked up in his face, and answered, “Teena.”
He glanced inquiringly toward her mother, who,
blushing slightly, answered, “I named her Eglantina;
but, in her lisping way, she calls herself Teena;
and we have all adopted her fashion, except
grandfather, who varies it a little by calling her
Teeny.” A pleased expression went over Mr.

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

Vernon's face, as he replied, “You did well to name
her for yourself; for she resembles you, as the bud
of the Eglantine resembles the blossom.” As he
spoke thus, the ten intervening years rolled away
like a curtain, and they both found themselves
walking again in the blooming lanes of old England.

Weeks passed, and Mr. Vernon still remained a
guest at Flower Farm, as it was called. He entered
into negotiations for a tract of land in the neighbourhood,
and found pleasant occupation in hunting,
fishing, and planning his house and grounds. Sibella
and the children often accompanied him in his
excursions. The wide-spread prairie, covered with
a thick carpet of grass and brilliant flowers, and
dotted with isolated groves, like islands, charmed
him with its novelty of beauty. “I am perpetually
astonished by the profusion and gorgeousness
of nature in this region,” said he. He gathered
one of the plants at his fect, and presenting it to
Sibella, asked whether that glowing blossom was
not appropriately named the Torch Flower. “What
do you think of dreams?” she replied; then seeing
that he was surprised by the abruptness of the
question, she told him she had dreamed, the night
before his arrival, that she met him on the prairie,
and received a torch-flower from his hand. He
smiled, and said, “Its flame-colour might answer for
Hymen's torch.” He looked at her smilingly as

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

he spoke; for he was bolder now than when he
wrote the verses. Seeing the crimson tide mount
into her cheeks, he touched the flower in her hand,
and said, “It blushes more deeply than my old
favourite the Eglantine.” To relieve her embarrassment,
Sibella began to inquire about Mrs. Barton
and her neighbours; adding, “Among all these
questions, I have not yet asked if your sister is
living.”

“She is what the world calls living,” he replied.
“She has married a wealthy old merchant, who
dresses her in velvet and diamonds; and his lady
rewards him by treating him with more indifference
than she does her footman. Her acquaintance envy
her elegant furniture and costly jewels; and when
they exclaim, `How fortunate you are! You are
surrounded by every thing the heart can desire!'
she replies, with a languid motion of her fan, `Yes,
every thing—except love.' Julia never forgave
me for marrying the daughter of a poor curate;
but she was like you, Sibella, and that was what
first interested me. If she had lived, I probably
should never have seen America; but after her
death, I was lonely and restless. I wanted change.
I knew that you had been in this country several
years; but I cannot say you were distinctly connected
with my plans. You never answered my
letters, and I supposed you had long since forgotten
me. But I never saw an Eglantine without
thinking of you; and while I was crossing the

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

Atlantic, I sometimes found myself conjecturing whether
I should ever happen to meet you, and whether
I should find you married.” Long explanations
and confessions followed. The authorship of the
mysterious verses was acknowledged, and their
preservation avowed. The conversation was exceedingly
interesting to themselves, but would look
somewhat foolish on paper. It has been well said,
that “the words of lovers are like the rich wines
of the south; delicious in their native soil, but rendered
vapid by transportation.”

Mr. Vernon chose the site for his new dwelling
with characteristic taste. It stood on an eminence,
commanding a most lovely and extensive prospect.
A flower-enamelled lawn, rich as embroidered velvet,
and ornamented with graceful trees, descended
from the front of the house to a bend in the river.
It was all fresh from the hand of Nature. Nothing
had been planted, and nothing removed, except a
few trees to make room for a carriage-path. He
had been advised to build an English villa; but he
disliked the appearance of assuming a style of more
grandeur than his neighbours; and Sibella thought
a log-house, with its rough edges of bark, would
harmonize better with the scenery. It was spacious
and conveniently planned, and stood in the midst
of a natural grove. Festoons of vines were trained
all round it, clustering roses climbed up even to the

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

roof, and the air was fragrant with Eglantines. The
arbor, that William had made, was carefully removed
thither, and placed in the garden, surrounded
by a profusion of Ladies' Delights, in memory of
the lost friend.

It was a fixed principle with Mr. Vernon that no
man had a right to live in the world without doing
his share of its work. He imported seeds and
scions, which he planted and grafted himself, always
distributing a liberal portion among his neighbours.
“My fruit and vegetables will soon command
a ready sale in the city market,” said he; “but the
proceeds shall go toward a school-fund, and the establishment
of a Lyceum. I do not desire that our
children should inherit great wealth. Life sufficiently
abounds with dangers and temptations,
physical and mental, without adding that glittering
snare for their manhood and womanhood. The
wisest and kindest thing we can do for them is to
educate equally themselves and the people among
whom they are to live.”

“There spoke the same generous soul that chose
the poor country-girl for a wife!” she exclaimed,
“What can I ever do to prove the gratitude I feel?”

Playfully he put his hand over her mouth, to
stop that self-depreciation. They remained silent
for a while, seated on the grassy slope, looking out
upon the winding river and the noble trees.
“How much this scene resembles the parks and
lawns of old England,” said the happy bride. “If

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

it were not for the deep stillness, and the absence
of human habitations, I could almost imagine myself
in my native land.”

“I like it better than English parks and lawns,
for two reasons,” he replied. “I prefer it, because
it is formed by Nature, and not by Art; and Nature
gives even to her quietest pictures peculiar
touches of wild inimitable grace. Still more does
the scene please me, because these broad acres are
not entailed upon noblemen, who cannot ride over
their estates in a week, while their poor tenantry
toil through life without being allowed to obtain
possession of a rood of land.”

Sibella looked at him with affectionate admiration,
while she replied, “Truly, `the child is father
of the man.' There spoke the same soul that invited
a tradesman's manly son to spend the vacation
with him, in preference to Lord Smallsoul.”

“I will never reprove my boy, if he brings
home the manly son of a wood-sawyer to spend
his school vacations with us,” rejoined he. “But
hark! Hear our children laughing and shouting!
What sound is more musical than the happy
voices of children? See the dear little rogues
racing over the carpet of wild-flowers! How they
seem to love each other! God be praised, they
are free to enact the parts of Paul and Virginia in
this lovely solitude. May no rich relatives tempt
them into fashionable life, and make shipwreck of
their happiness.”

-- 046 --

p495-051 A SERENADE.

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]



Sleep well! Sleep well!
To music's spell;
Thus hushing thee
To reverie,
Like ev'ning breeze,
Through whisp'ring trees;
Till mem'ry and the lay
Float dreamily away.
Sleep well! Sleep well!
May dreams bring near
All who are dear,
With festal flow'rs
From early hours;
While, softly free,
This melody
Drifts through thy tranquil dream,
Like lilies on a stream.
Sleep well! Sleep well!

-- 047 --

p495-052 THE JURYMAN.

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]



Soften his hard, cold heart! and show
The power which in forbearance lies,
And let him feel that mercy now
Is better than old sacrifice!
J. G. Whittier.

Peter Barker belonged to that numerous class,
who are neither better nor worse than other men.
Left an orphan in his infancy, the paths of life
were rough and lonely at the outset. He had
a violent temper and a good heart. The first was
often roused into activity, and punished with
energy kindred to its own; the last remained almost
undeveloped, for want of genial circumstances
and reciprocated affection. One softening gleam
fell upon his early path, and he loved it like the
sunshine, without comprehending the great law of
attraction that made it so very pleasant. When
he attended school in the winter months, he always
walked home with a little girl named Mary Williams.
On the play-ground he was with her,
always ready to do battle with anybody who
disobliged her. Their comrades laughed, and
called him Mary's beau; and they blushed and
felt awkward, though they had no idea what

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

courting meant. Things had arrived at this state of
half-revealed consciousness, he being fourteen years
old, and Mary twelve, when her friends removed
to the West, and the warm, bright influence passed
out of his life. He never rightly knew whether he
was in love with Mary; but years afterwards,
when people talked to him about marrying, he
thought of her, wondering where she was, and
whether she remembered him. When he drove
his cows home from pasture, the blackberry bushes
on the way brought up visions of his favourite
school-mate, with her clean cape-bonnet thrown
back, her glossy brown hair playing with the
winds, and her innocent face smiling upon him
with friendly greeting. “She was the best and
prettiest child I ever saw,” he often said to himself;
“I wonder whether she would be as pleasant
now.” Sometimes he thought of going to the
West and seeking her out. But he knew not
where to find her; his funds were small, and his
courage fell at the thought; “Oh, it is many years
ago since we were children together. Perhaps I
should find her married.” Gradually this one ray
of poetry faded out of his soul, and all his thoughts
fell into the common prosaic mould. His lot was
cast with rough people, who required much work,
and gave little sympathy. The image of his little
mate floated farther and farther away, and more
and more seldom her clear blue eyes smiled upon
him through the rainbow-mists of the past, or from

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

the air-castles of the future. In process of time,
he married, after the same fashion that a large proportion
of men do; because it was convenient to
have a wife, and there was a woman of good character
in the neighbourhood, willing to marry whoever
first offered her a respectable home. Her
character bore the stamp of harmless mediocrity.
She was industrious and patient, but ignorant, dull,
and quietly obstinate. The neighbours said she was
well suited to him, he was so rough and passionate;
and in the main he thought so himself; though her
imperturbable calmness sometimes fretted him, as a
rock chafes the lashing ocean into foam. The
child that was born to them, they both loved better
than they had ever loved; and according to their
light, they sincerely strove to do their duty. His
bodily wants were well supplied, often at the cost
of great weariness and self-sacrifice; but their own
rude training had given them few good ideas concerning
the culture of an immortal soul. The
infant did more for them, than they for him.
Angelie influences, unseen and unheard amid the
hard struggles of their outward life, became visible
and audible through the unconscious innocence of
their little one. For the second time in his life, a
vision of beauty and love gleamed across the rugged
path of that honest, laborious man. Vague impressions
of beauty he had constantly received from
the great panorama of the universe. His heart
sometimes welcomed a bright flower in the

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

sunshine, or a cluster of lilies on the stream; he marvelled
at the splendor of the rainbow, and sometimes
gazed reverently at the sun sinking to
rest in his rich drapery of purple and gold. But
these were glimpses of the Infinite; their beauty
did not seem to appertain to him; it did not enter
like a magic charm into the sphere of his own
existence, as did the vision of Mary Williams and
his own little Joe. The dormant tenderness there
was in him leaped up at the smile of his babe, and
every pressure of the little fingers made a dimple
in the father's heart. Like the outbursts of spring,
after a long cold winter, was this revelation of infancy
to him. When he plodded home, after a
hard day's work, it rested him body and soul to
have the little one spring into his arms for a kiss,
or come toddling along, tilting his little porringer
of milk, in eagerness to eat his supper on father's
knee.

But though this new influence seemed to have
an almost miraculous power over his nature, it
could not quite subdue the force of temperament
and habit. As the darling babe grew into boyhood,
he was sometimes cherished with injudicious
fondness, and sometimes repelled by bursts of passion,
that made him run and hide himself from the
over-indulgent father. Mr. Barker had himself
been educated under the dispensation of punishment,
rather than attraction, and he believed in
it most firmly. If his son committed a fault, he

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

thought of no other cure than severity. If a neighbour
did him an ill turn, he would observe, in presence
of the boy, “I will watch my chance to pay
him for it.” If the dog stole their dinner, when
they were at work in the woods, he would say,
“Run after him, Joe, and give the rascal a sound
beating.” When he saw the child fighting with
some larger lad, who had offended him, he would
praise his strength and courage, and tell him never
to put up with an insult. He was not aware that
all these things were education, and doing far
more to form his son's character than any thing he
learned at school. He did not know it, because
his thoughts had never been directed toward it.
The only moral instruction he had ever received,
had been from the minister of the parish; and he
usually preached about the hardheartedness of
Jews two thousand years ago, rather than the
errors and temptations of men and boys, who sat
before him.

Once he received an admonition from his neighbour
Goodwin, which, being novel and unexpected,
offended him, as an impertinent interference with
his rights. He was riding home with Joe, then a
lad of thirteen, when the horse took fright at a
piece of white paper, that the wind blew across the
road. Mr. Barker was previously in an ill humor,
because a sudden squall of rain had wet some fine
hay, all ready for the barn. Pursuing the system
on which he had himself been educated, he sprang

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

to the ground and cudgelled the poor beast unmercifully.
Mr. Goodwin, who was passing by, inquired
the cause of so much severity, and remonstrated
against it; assuring him that a horse was
never cured of bad habits by violence. He spoke
mildly, but Mr. Barker was irritated, and having
told him to mind his own business, he continued
to whip the poor frightened animal. The humane
neighbour turned away, saying, “That is a bad
lesson for your son, Mr. Barker.”

“If you say much more, I will flog you, instead
of the horse,” muttered the angry man. “It is'nt
his horse. What business is it to him?” he added,
turning to his son.

He did not reflect in what a narrow circuit he
was nailing up the sympathies of his child, by such
words as those. But when he was reseated in the
wagon, he did not feel altogether pleased with himself,
and his inward uneasiness was expended on
the horse. The poor bewildered animal, covered
with foam, and breathing short and hard, tried his
utmost to do his master's will, as far as he could
understand it. But, nervous and terrified, constantly
in expectation of the whip, he started at
every sound. If he went too fast, he was reined
in with a sudden jerk, that tore the corners of his
mouth; if he went too slow, the cruel crack of the
whip made him tear over the ground, to be again
restrained by the violent jerk.

The sun was setting, and threw a radiant glow

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

on every tree and little shrub, jewelled by the
recent shower. Cows grazed peacefully in verdant
hollows; birds sang; a little brook rippled cosily
by the wayside; winds played gently with the
flowers, and kissed the raindrops from their faces.
But all this loveliness passed unheeded by those
human hearts, because they had at the moment no
inward beauty to harmonize with nature. Perhaps
the familiar landscape seemed quite otherwise to
the poor horse, than it would have done, had he
travelled along those pleasant paths guided by a
wise and gentle hand.

Had Joseph continued to be little Joe, his eager
welcome and loving prattle might soon have tamed
the evil spirit in his father's soul that night. But
he was a tall lad, who had learned to double up
his fists, and tell other boys they had better let
him alone, if they knew what was good for themselves.
He still loved his father better than any
thing else in the world, but the charm and the
power of infancy were gone. He reflected back the
vexed spirit, like a too faithful mirror. He was no
longer a transparent, unconscious medium for the
influence of angels.

Indeed, paternal affection gradually became a
hardening, rather than a softening influence. Ambition
for his son increased the love of accumulation;
and the gratification of this propensity narrowed
his sympathies more and more. Joseph had
within him the unexpanded germs of some noble

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

qualities; but he inherited his father's passionate
temperament with his mother's obstinacy; and the
education of such circumstances as I have described
turned his energies and feelings into wrong channels.
The remark, “It is'nt his horse; what business
is it to him?” heard in his boyhood, expressed
the views and habits of his later years. But his
mental growth, such as it was, pleased his father,
who often said exultingly, “There is no danger of
Joe. He knows how to fight his own way through
the world.”

Such was their mutual product of character,
when Mr. Barker was summoned to a jury, in a
case involving life or death. He was vexed to be
called away from his employments, and had never
reflected at all upon the fearful responsibility of a
juryman. James Lloyd, the prisoner, was a very
young man, and his open, honest countenance gave
no indication of capacity for crime; but he was accused
of murder, and circumstantial evidence was
strong against him. It was proved that a previous
quarrel had existed between him and the murdered
man; and that they had been seen to take the same
road, the prisoner in a state of intoxication, the
night the violent deed was committed. Most people
thought there was no doubt of his guilt; others
deemed the case by no means certain. Two of the
jury were reluctant to convict him, and wished to
find the evidence insufficient; the penalty was so
dreadful, and their feelings were so much touched

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

by the settled misery of his youthful countenance.
Others talked sternly of justice, and urged that the
Scripture demanded blood for blood. Of this number
was Peter Barker. From the beginning, he
was against the prisoner. The lawyer who pleaded
for him had once been employed in a law-suit
against Mr. Barker, and had gained the cause for
his client. The juryman cherished a grudge against
him for his sarcastic eloquence on that occasion.
Moreover, it so happened that neighbour Goodwin,
who years ago had reproved his severity to the
horse, took compassionate interest in the accused.
He often consulted with his lawyer, and seemed to
watch the countenances of the jury anxiously. It
was a busy season of the year, and the jury were
impatient to be at their workshops and farms. Mr.
Barker would not have admitted it, even to himself,
but all these circumstances helped to increase
his hardness against the prisoner. By such inconceivably
slight motives is the conduct of men often
swayed on the most important occasions.

“If the poor young fellow really did commit the
act,” said one of the jury, “it seems likely that he
did it in a state of intoxication. I was once drunk
myself; and they told me afterward that I had quarrelled
with a man, and knocked him down a high
flight of steps; but I had no recollection of it. If
I had killed him, and they had hung me for it, what
an awful thing it would have been for my poor
father and mother. It taught me a good lesson,

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

for I was never again intoxicated. Perhaps this
poor youth might profit by his dreadful experience,
if a chance were allowed him. He is so young!
and there is nothing bad in his countenance.”

“As for his womanly face,” replied Mr. Barker,
“there is no trusting to that. The worst villains
are not always the worst-looking. As for his being
intoxicated, there is no telling whether it is true or
not. That cunning lawyer may have made up the
story, for the sake of exciting compassion; and the
witnesses may be more than willing enough to believe
every thing strange in the prisoner's conduct
was the result of intoxication. Moreover, it won't
do to admit that plea in extenuation; for then, don't
you see, a man who wants to kill his enemy has
only to get drunk in the first place? If anybody
killed my Joe, drunk or not drunk, I should want
him to swing for it.”

By such remarks, urged in his vehement way,
he swayed minds more timid and lenient than his
own, without being fully aware of what he was doing.
He was foreman of the jury; and when the
awful moment arrived on which depended the life
of a fellow being, he pronounced the word “Guilty,”
in a strong, firm voice. The next instant his
eye fell on the prisoner, standing there so pale, and
still, looking at him with such fixed despair. There
was something in the face that moved him strongly.
He turned quickly away, but the vision was, before
him; always, and everywhere before him. “This

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

is weakness,” he said to himself. “I have merely
done my duty. The law required it. I have done
my duty.” But still the pale young face looked at
him; always, and everywhere, it looked at him.

He feared to touch a newspaper, for he wished
not to know when the day of execution would arrive.
But officious neighbours, ignorant of his state
of mind, were eager to talk upon the subject; and
when drawn into such discourse, he strove to fortify
his own feelings by dwelling on all the worst
circumstances of the case. Notwithstanding all his
efforts, the night preceding the execution, he had
troubled dreams, in which that ghastly young face
was always conspicuous. When he woke, he saw
it in the air. It walked beside him as he ploughed
the fields, it stood before him on the threshold of his
own door. All that the merciful juryman had suggested
came before him with painful distinctness.
Could there be a doubt that the condemned had
really committed murder? Was he intoxicated?
Might he have happened to be intoxicated for the
first time in his life? And he so young! But he
drove these thoughts away; saying ever to himself,
“The law required it. I merely did my duty.”
Still every thing looked gloomy to him. The evening
clouds seemed like funeral palls, and a pale
despairing face gazed at him forever.

For the first time in his manhood, he craved a
companion in the darkness. Neighbours came in,
and described the execution; and while they talked,

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

the agitated juryman beat the fire-brands into a
thousand pieces, and spoke never a word. They
told how the youth had written a long letter to his
mother, and had died calm and resigned. “By the
way, perhaps you knew his mother, Mr. Barker,”
said one; “they tell me she used to live in this
neighbourhood. Do you remember a girl by the
name of Mary Williams?”

The tongs dropped from Mr. Barker's hand, as
be gasped out, “Mary Williams! Was he her son?
God forgive me! Was he her son?” And the
strong man laid his head upon the table and wept.

There was silence in the room. At last, the loquacious
neighbour said, in a subdued tone, “I am
sorry I hurt your feelings. I didn't know she was
a friend of yours.”

The troubled juryman rose hastily, walked to the
window, looked out at the stars, and, clearing his
choked voice, said, “It is many years since I knew
her. But she was a good-tempered, pretty girl;
and it seems but yesterday that we used to go together
to pick our baskets full of berries. And so
she was his mother? I remember now there was
something in his eye that seemed familiar to me.”

Perhaps the mention of Mary's beauty, or the
melting mood, so unusual with her husband, might
have excited a vague feeling of jealousy in Mrs. Barker.
Whatever might have been the motive, she
said, in her demure way, without raising her eyes
from her knitting, “Well, it was natural enough

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

to suppose the young man had a mother; and other
mothers are likely to have hearts that can feel, as
well as this Mary Williams.”

He only answered by shaking his head slowly,
and repeating, as if to himself, “Poor Mary! and
so he was her son.”

Joseph came in, and the details of the dreadful
scene were repeated and dwelt upon, as human beings
are prone to dwell on all that excites strong
emotion. To him the name of Mary Williams conjured
up no smiling visions of juvenile love; and
he strove to fortify his father's relenting feelings,
by placing in a strong light all the arguments in
favour of the prisoner's guilt. The juryman was
glad to be thus fortified, and replied in a firm, reassured
voice, “At all events, I did my duty.”
Yet, for months after, the pale young face looked
at him despairingly from the evening air, and came
between him and the sunshine. But time, which
softens all things, drifted the dreary spectre into dim
distance; and Mr. Barker's faculties were again
completely absorbed in making money for his son.

Joseph was called a fine, promising young man;
but his conduct was not altogether satisfactory to
his parents. He was fond of dress and company,
and his impetuous temperament not unfrequently
involved him in quarrels. On two or three of these
occasions, they feared he had been a little excited
by drink. But he was, in reality, a good-hearted
fellow, and, like his rough father, had undeveloped

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

germs of deep tenderness within him. His father's
life was bound up within his; his mother loved
him with all the energy of which her sluggish nature
was capable; and notwithstanding the inequalities
of his violent and capricious temper, the neighbours
loved him also.

What, then, was their consternation, when it was
rumoured that on his twenty-fourth birth-day he
had been arrested for murder! And, alas! it was too
true that his passions had thus far over-mastered
his reason. He wished to please a young girl in
the vicinity; and she treated him coolly, because
a rival had informed her that he was seen intoxicated,
and in that state had spoken over-boldly of
being sure of her love. He drank again, to drown
his vexation; and while the excitement of the
draught was on him, he met the man who informed
against him. His exulting rival was injudicious
enough to exclaim, “Ho! here you are, drunk
again! What a promising fellow for a husband!”
Unfortunately, an axe was at hand, and, in the
double fury of drink and rage, he struck with it
again and again. One hour after, he would have
given all he ever hoped to possess, nay, he would
gladly have died, could he have restored the life
he had so wantonly destroyed.

Thus, Mr. Barker was again brought into a court
of justice on an affair of life and death. How differently
all questions connected with the subject
presented themselves now! As he sat beside that

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

darling son, the pride of his life, his only hope on
earth, oh, how he longed for words of fire, to plead
that his young existence might be spared for repentance
and amendment! How well he remembered
the juryman's plea for youth and intoxication! and
with what an agony of self-reproach he recalled his
own hard answer! With intense anxiety he watched
the countenance of the jury for some gleams of
compassion; but ever and anon, a pale young face
loomed up between him and them, and gazed at
him with fixed despair. The vision of other years
returned to haunt him; and Joseph, his best beloved,
his only one, stood beside it, pale and handcuffed,
as he had been. The voice that pronounced
his son guilty sounded like an awful echo of his
own; and he seemed to hear Mary Williams whisper,
“And my son also was very young.”

That vigorous off-shoot from his own existence,
so full of life and feeling, and, alas, of passion,
which misguides us all—he must die! No earthly
power can save him. May the All Merciful
sustain that poor father, as he watches the heavy
slumber of his only son in that dark prison; and
while he clasps the cold hand, remembers so well
the dimpled fingers he used to hold in his, when
little Joe sat upon his knee, and prattled childish
love.

And the All Merciful was with him, and
sent influences to sustain him through that terrible
agony. It did not break his heart; it melted

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

and subdued him. The congealed sympathies of
his nature flowed under this ordeal of fire; and,
for the first time, he had a realizing sense that every
human being is, or has been, somebody's little Joe.

“How kind you are to me!” said the prisoner,
in answer to his soothing words and affectionate
attentions.

He replied meekly, “Would I had always been
so!” Then turning his face away, and earnestly
pressing Joseph's hand, he said, in an agitated
voice, “Tell me truly, my son, does it ever occur
to you, that I may have been to blame for this
great misfortune that has befallen you?”

You, dear father!” he exclaimed, “I do not
understand what you mean.”

Still keeping his face turned away, and speaking
with effort, Mr. Barker said, “Do you remember
once, when I was beating my horse cruelly, (you
were a boy of twelve then) neighbour Goodwin remarked
to me, that I was giving a bad lesson to
my son? I was angry with him at the time; and
perhaps that resentment helped to make me hard
toward a poor young fellow who is dead and gone;
but his words keep ringing in my ears now. May
God, in his mercy, forgive me, if I have ever done
or said any thing to lead you into this great sin!
Tell me, Joseph, do you ever think it might have
happened otherwise, if you had had a less violent
father?”

“My poor father!” exclaimed the prisoner,

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

pressing his hand convulsively, “it almost breaks my
heart to hear you thus humble yourself before me,
who so little deserve it at your hands. Only forgive
me my violent outbreaks, dear father! for in
the midst of them all, I always loved you. You
have always sought to do me good, and would
rather have died, than have led me into any harm.
But since I have been here in prison, I have
thought of many things, that never occurred to me
before. The world and all things in it are placed
before me in a different light. It seems to me men
are all wrong in their habits and teachings. I see
now that retaliation and hatred are murder. I
have read often, of late, the exhortation of Jesus
to forgive our brother his offences, not only seven
times, but seventy times seven; and I feel that
thus it ought to be with human beings in all their
relations with each other. What I have done
cannot be undone; but if it will be any satisfaction
to you, rest assured that I did not intend to kill
him. I was wretched, and I was fool enough to
drink; and then I knew not what I did. Violent
as my temper has been, I never conceived the
thought of taking his life.”

“I know it, my son; I know it,” he said; “and
that reflection consoles me in some degree. While
I have a loaf of bread, I will share it with the
mother and sister of him you —” he hesitated,
shuddered, and added in a low deep tone—“you
murdered.”

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

“I was going to ask that of you,” replied the
prisoner; “and one thing more, dear father; try
to bear up bravely under this terrible blow, for the
sake of my poor patient mother.”

“I will, I will,” he answered; “and now my dear
misguided boy, say you forgive your poor father
for the teachings of his violent words and actions.
I did not foresee the consequences, my child. I
did it in my ignorance. But it was wrong, wrong,
all wrong.”

The young man threw himself on his father's
bosom, and they had no other utterance but tears.

After his only strong link to life was broken by
the violent arm of the law, Mr. Barker was a
changed man; silent, and melancholy, patient,
gentle, and forgiving to all. He never complained
of the great sorrow that wasted away his life; but
the neighbours saw how thin and sad he looked,
and the roughest natures felt compassion for him.

Every year, she who had been Mary Williams
received a hundred dollar note. He never whispered
to any mortal that it was sent by the juryman
who helped to condemn her son to death; but
when he died, a legacy of a thousand dollars to her
showed that he never forgot the pale despairing
face, that for years had haunted his dreams.

-- --

p495-070 THE FAIRY FRIEND.

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]



Spirit, who waftest me where'er I will,
And see'st with finer eyes what infants see;
Feeling all lovely truth,
With the wise health of everlasting youth.
Leigh Hunt.

In these rational days, most people suppose that
fairies do not exist; but they are mistaken. The
mere fact that fairies have been imagined proves
that there are fairies; for fancy, in her oddest
freaks, never paints any thing which has no existence.
She merely puts invisible agencies into visible
forms, and embodies spiritual influences in
material facts. It seems a wild fiction when we
read of beautiful young maidens floating in gossamer,
and radiant with jewels, who suddenly change
into mocking old hags, or jump off into some slimy
pool, in the form of a frog; or like the fair Melusina,
doomed to become a fish on certain days of
the year, and those who happened to see her in
that plight could never again see her as the Fair
Melusina. Yet who that has grown from youth
to manhood, who that has been in love and out of
love, has not found the fairies of his life playing
him just such tricks?

In the fascinating ballet of Giselle, so poetic in

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

conception, and so gracefully expressed in music,
there is deep and tender meaning for all who have
lived long, or lived much. Is not Memory a fairy
spirit, like Giselle, dancing round graves, hovering
between us and the stars, flitting across our
woodland rambles, throwing us garlands and love-tokens
from the past, coming to us in dreams,
so real that we clasp our loved ones, and gliding
away when morning gleams on the material world?

Oh yes there are fairies, both good and bad;
and they are with us according as we obey or disobey
their laws of being. One, with whom I made
acquaintance as soon as I could run alone, has visited
me ever since; though sometimes she pouts
and hides herself, and will not soon come back. I
am always sad when she is gone; for she is a
wonder-working little sprite, and she takes all my
wealth away with her. If you were to gaze on a
field of dandelions, if she were not at your elbow,
you would merely think they were pretty posies,
and would make excellent greens for dinner. But
if she touches you, and renders you clairvoyant,
they will surprise you with their golden beauty,
and every blossom will radiate a halo. Sometimes
she fills the whole air with rainbows, as if Nature
were out for a dance, with all her ribbons on. A
sup of water, taken from a little brook, in the hollow
of her hand, has made me more merry than
would a goblet of wine. She has often filled my
apron with opals, emeralds, and sapphires, and I

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

was never weary of looking at them; but those who
had wandered away from the fairy, and forgotten
her treasures, sneered at my joy, and said, “Fie
upon thee! Wilt thou always be a child? They
are nothing but pebbles.”

Last Spring, my friendly little one guided me to
a silver-voiced waterfall at Weehawken, where a
group of German forget-me-nots were sitting with
their feet in the water. Their little blue eyes
laughed when they saw me. I asked what made
them smile in my face so lovingly. They answered,
“Because we hear a pleasant song, and you
know what it says to us.” It was not I who knew;
it was the fairy; but she had magnetized me, and so
I heard all that was said to her.

A wealthy invalid passed by, afflicted with dyspepsia.
He did not see the flowers smile, or hear
the waterfall singing his flowing melody of love to
the blue eyes that made his home so beautiful.
He had parted from the fairy long ago. He told
her she was a fool, and that none would ever grow
rich, who suffered themselves to be led by her.
She laughed and said, “Thou dost not know that
I alone am rich; always, and every where, rich.
But go thy ways, vain worldling. Shouldst thou
come back to me, I will ask if thou hast ever found
any thing equal to my gems and rainbows.” She
gazed after him for a moment, and laughed again,
as she exclaimed, “Aha, let him try!”

The gay little spirit spoke truly; for indeed

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

there is nothing so real as her unrealities. Those
who have parted from her complain that she made
them large promises in their early time, and has
never kept them; but to those who remain with
her trustfully, she more than fulfils all. For them
she covers the moss-grown rock with gold, and
fills the wintry air with diamonds. It is many
years since she first began to tell me her fine stories.
But this very last New Year's day she led me out
into the country, and lighted up all the landscape
as I went, so that it seemed lovelier than the rarest
pictures. The round bright face of the moon smiled
at me, and said, “I know thee well. Thou hast
built many castles up here. Come to them whenever
thou wilt. Their rose-coloured drapery, with
rainbow fringes, is more real than silken festoons
in Broadway palaces.” I was glad at heart, and I
said to my fairy, “The sheriff cannot attach our
furniture, or sell our castles at auction.” “No indeed,”
she replied. “He cannot even see them.
He has forgotten me. He thinks all the gems I
show are only pebbles, and all my prismatic mantles
mere soap-bubbles.”

This simple little sprite says much richer things
than the miracles she does. Her talk is all alive.
She is a poet, though she knows it not; or, rather
because she knows it not. She tells me the oddest
and most brilliant things; and sometimes I
write them down imperfectly, as well as I can remember
them. Matter-of-fact persons shake their

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

heads, and say, “What on earth does the woman
mean? I never see and hear such things.” And
grave people raise their spectacles and inquire,
“Can you point me out any moral, or any use, in
all this stuff?” “There is no sense in it,” says
one; “The writer is insane,” says another; “She's
an enthusiast, but we must pardon that weakness,”
says a third, more magnanimous than others. The
fairy and I have great fun together, while we listen
to their jokes and apologies. The frolicsome little
witch knows very well that it is she who says the
things that puzzle them; and she knows the meaning
very well; but she never tells it to those who
“speer questions.”

She is a philosopher, too, as well as a poet, without
being aware of it. She babbles all manner of
secrets, without knowing that they are secrets. If
you were to propound to her a theory concerning
the relation between tones and colours, she would
fold her wings over her face and drop asleep.
But sound a flute, and she will leap up and exclaim,
“Hear that beautiful, bright azure sound!”
And if oboës strike in, she will smile all over, and
say, “Now the yellow flowers are singing. How
pert and naïve they are!” It was she who led
the little English girl to the piano, and put a melody
of cowslip meadows in her brain; and as the
child improvised, she smiled, and said ever to herself,
“This is the tune with the golden spots.”

But this genial little fairy is easily grieved and

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

estranged. Her movements are impulsive, she
abhors calculators, and allows no questions. If
she shows you a shining gem, be careful not to
inquire what would be its price in the market;
otherwise its lustre will fade instantly, and you will
have to ask others whether the thing you hold in
your hand has any beauty or value. If she beckons
into blooming paths, follow her in simple faith,
whether she leads to castles in the moon, or lifts
up a coverlet of leaves to peep at little floral spirits
sound asleep, with their arms twined round the
fragrant blossoms of the arbutus. She carries
with her Aladdin's lamp, and all the things she
looks upon are luminous with transfigured glory.
Take heed not to inquire where the path will lead to,
whether others are accustomed to walk in it, or whether
they will believe your report of its wonderful
beauty. Above all, be careful not to wish that such
visions may be kept from the souls of others, that
your own riches may seem marvellous and peculiar.
Wish this but for a single instant and you
will find yourself all alone, in cold gray woods,
where owls hoot, and spectral shadows seem to lie
in wait for you. But if with a full heart you crave
forgiveness for the selfish thought, and pray earnestly
that the divine Spirit of Beauty may be revealed
to all, and not one single child of God be excluded
from the radiant palace, then will the fairy come
to you again, and say, “Now thou and I are
friends again. Give me thy hand, and I will lead

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

thee into gardens of paradise. Because thou hast
not wished to shut up any thing, therefore thou
shalt possess all things.” Instantly the cold gray
woods shine through a veil of gold; the shadows
dance, and all the little birds sing, “Joy be with
thee.” A spirit nods welcome to you from every
cluster of dried grass; a soul beams through the
commonest pebble; ferns bow before you more
gracefully than the plumes of princes; and verdant
mosses kiss your feet more softly than the richest
velvets of Genoa.

Trust the good little fairy. Be not disturbed by
the mockery of those who despise her simple joys.
She said truly, “I alone am rich; always, and everywhere,
rich.”

-- --

p495-077 WERGELAND, THE POET.

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]



The busy bees, up coming from the meadows
To the sweet cedar, fed him with soft flowers,
Because the Muse had filled his mouth with nectar.
Leigh Hunt.

Wergeland was one of the most popular poets
Norway has ever produced. He rhymed with
wonderful facility, and sometimes, when a rush of
inspiration came upon him, he would write verses
during a whole day and night, with untiring rapidity,
scarcely pausing to eat, or to rest his hand.
In the poems which expressed his own inward life
there was often something above common comprehension;
but, in addition to those higher efforts,
he wrote a great number of verses for the peasantry,
in all the peculiar dialects of their various
districts. The merest trifle that flowed from his
pen is said to have contained some sparkling fancy,
or some breathing of sentiments truly poetic. He
was an impassioned lover of nature, and in his
descriptions of natural objects was peculiar for
making them seem alive. Thus in one of his
poems he describes the winds coming through
clefts of rock, forming a powerful current in the

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

fiord, driving white-crested waves before them,
like a flock of huge storm-birds. A lawyer, who
passes through the current in a boat, imagines the
great waves to be angry spectres of the many poor
clients whom he has wronged. He throws one
ten dollars, another twenty, another fifty, to pacify
them. At last, a wondrous tall wave stretches
forth his long neck, as if to swallow him. The
terrified lawyer throws him a hundred dollars,
imploring him to be merciful. Just then, the boat
turns a corner of the rock, out of the current.
The great wave eagerly bends his long arm round
the rock, and tries to clutch him; then retreats,
disappointed at his escape.

Wergeland had a strongly marked head, full of
indentations, like a bold rocky shore. He was an
athletic, earnest, jovial man, and enjoyed life with a
keen zest. His manner of telling a story was inimitably
funny and vivacious. While he was settling
his spectacles, before he began to speak, a smile
would go mantling all over the lower part of his
face, announcing that something good was coming.
His soul went forth with warm spontaneousness to
meet all forms of being; and this lively sympathy
seemed to attract both men and animals toward
him magnetically. He was accustomed to saddle
his own horse, which stood loose in the barn,
among pet rabbits, pet pigeons, pet birds, all sorts
of poultry, and a favourite cat. These creatures
all lived in the greatest friendship together. They

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

knew their master's voice perfectly well; and the
moment he opened the door, they would all come
neighing, purring, cooing, singing, crowing, capering
and fluttering about him. His cottage was a
picturesque place, ornamented with all sorts of
mosses, vines, and flowers. Under it was a grotto
made of rocks and shells, in which were an old
hermit, with a long beard, and various other grotesque
figures, carved in wood. The grotto was
occasionally lighted up in the evening, and the
images, seen among flickering shadows, excited
great awe in the minds of peasant children.

This gifted and genial man, who lived in such
loving companionship with nature, was called
away from the earth, which seemed to him so
cheerful, before he had passed the middle term of
human life. The news of his death was received
with lamentation by all classes in Norway.
Crowds of people went to Christiana to bid farewell
to the lifeless body of their favorite poet.
While in the last stage of consumption, in May,
1845, he wrote the following verses, which were
read to me by one of his countrymen, who translated
them literally, as he went along. Even
through this imperfect medium, my heart was
deeply touched by their childlike simplicity and
farewell sadness. The plaintive voice seemed to
become my own, and uttered itself thus, in English
rhyme, which faithfully preserves the sense of the
original:

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]



SUPPLICATION TO SPRING.
Oh, save me, save me, gentle Spring!
Bring healing on thy balmy wing!
I loved thee more than all the year.
To no one hast thou been more dear.
Bright emeralds I valued less,
Than early grass, and water-cress.
Gem of the year I named thy flower,
Though roses grace fair Summer's bower.
The queenly ones, with fragrant sighs,
Tried to allure thy poet's eyes;
But they were far less dear to me,
Than thy simple wild anemone.
Bear witness for me, little flower!
Beloved from childhood's earliest hour;
And dandelions, so much despised,
Whose blossoms more than gold I prized.
I welcomed swallows on the wing,
And loved them for their news of Spring.
I gave a feast for the earliest one,
As if a long-lost child had come,
Blest harbingers of genial hours,
Unite your voices with the flowers!

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]



Dear graceful birds, pour forth your prayer,
That nature will her poet spare!
Plead with the Maker of the rain!
That he will chilling showers restrain;
And my poor breast no longer feel
Sharp needle-points of frosty steel.
Thou beautiful old maple tree!
For my love's sake, pray thou for me!
Thy leaf-buds, op'ning to the sun,
Like pearls I counted ev'ry one.
I wished I might thy grandson be,
Dear, ven'rable old maple tree!
That my young arms might round thee twine,
And mix my vernal crown with thine.
Ah, even now, full well I ween,
Thou hast thy robe of soft light-green.
I seem to hear thee whisp'ring slow
To the vernal grass below.
Stretch thy strong arms toward the sky,
And pray thy poet may not die!
I will heal thy scars with kisses sweet,
And pour out wine upon thy feet.
Blessings on the patriarch tree!
Hoarsely he intercedes for me;
And little flowers, with voices mild,
Beg thee to spare thy suff'ring child.

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]



Fair season, so beloved by me!
Thy young and old all plead with thee.
Oh, heal me, with thy balmy wing!
I have so worshipped thee, sweet Spring

The following lines, written two days before he
died, were addressed to a fragrant, golden-coloured
flower whose English name I cannot ascertain



TO THE GULDENLAK.
Sweet flower! before thy reign is o'er,
I shall be gone, to return no more,
Before thou losest thy crown of gold,
I shall lie low in the cold dark mould.
Open the window, and raise me up!
My last glance must rest on her golden cup.
My soul will kiss her, as it passes by
And wave farewell from the distant sky.
Yea, twice will I kiss thy fragrant lip,
Where the wild honey-bee loves to sip.
The first, I will give for thy own dear sake;
The second, thou must to my rose-bush take.
I shall sleep sound in the silent tomb,
Before the beautiful bush will bloom;
But ask her the first fair rose to lay
On her lover's grave, to fade away.

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]



Give her the kiss I gave thee to keep,
And bid her come on my breast to sleep;
And, glowing flower, with sweetest breath,
Be thou our bridal torch in death!

-- --

p495-084 THE EMIGRANT BOY.

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]



'Tis lone on the waters,
When eve's mournful bell,
Sends forth to the sunset
A note of farewell.

When, borne with the shadows
And winds, as they sweep,
There comes a fond memory
Of home o'er the deep.
HEMANS.

IN the old town of Rüdesheim, on the Rhine, is
one of those dilapidated castles, which impart such
picturesque beauty to the scenery of Germany.
Among the ruins, Karl Schelling, a poor hardworking
peasant, made for himself a home. With
him dwelt his good wife Liesbet, and two blue-eyed
children, named Fritz and Gretchen. A few
cooking utensils, and wooden stools, constituted all
their furniture; and one brown-and-white goat,
was all they had to remind them of flocks and
herds. But these poor children led a happier life,
than those small imitations of humanity, who are
bred up in city palaces, and drilled to walk through
existence in languid drawing-room paces. From
moss-grown arches in the old ruins, they could

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

watch boats and vessels gliding over the sparkling
Rhine, and see broad meadows golden with sunshine.
On the terrace of the castle, the wind had
planted many flowers. It was richly carpeted with
various kinds of moss, tufts of grass, blue-bells,
and little pinks. Here Karl often carried his goat
to feed, and left the children to tend upon him.
There had been a stork's nest on the roof, from
time immemorial; and the little ones were early
taught to reverence the birds, as omens of blessing.
Their simple young souls were quite unconscious
of poverty. The splendid Rhine, with all its islands—
the broad pasture-lands, with herds peacefully
grazing—houses nestling among woody hills—
all seemed to belong to them; and in reality,
they possessed them more truly than many a rich
man, who


“One moment gazes on his flowers,
The next they are forgot;
And eateth of his rarest fruits,
As though he ate them not.”
On their little heaps of straw, brother and sister
slept soundly in each other's arms; and if the
hooting of an owl chanced to wake them, some
bright star looked in with friendly eye, through
chinks in the walls, and said, “Go to sleep, little
ones; for all little children are dear to the good
God.”

Thus, with scanty food and coarse clothes,

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

plenty of pure air and blue sky, Fritz and his sister
went hand in hand over their rugged but
flower-strewn path of life, till he was nearly seven
years old. Then came Uncle Heinrich, his mother's
brother, and said the boy could be useful to him
at the mill, where he worked; and if the parents
were willing to bind him to his service, he would
supply him with food and clothing, and give him
an outfit when he came of age. Tears were in
Liesbet's eyes; for she thought how lonely it would
seem to her and little Gretchen, when they should
no longer hear Fritz mocking the birds, or singing
aloud to the high heaven. But they were very
poor, and the child must earn his bread. So, with
much sorrow to part with father and mother, and
Gretchen, the goat and the stork, and with some
gladness to go to new scenes, Fritz departed from
the old nest that had served him for a home.
Mounted with Uncle Heinrich, on the miller's donkey,
he ambled along through rocky paths, by deep
ravines and castle-crowned hills, with here and
there glimpses of the noble river, flowing on, bright
and strong, reflecting images of spires, cottages,
and vine-covered slopes. When he arrived at his
new home, the good grandmother gave him right
friendly welcome, and promised to set up on her
knitting-needles a striped blue cap for him to wear.
Uncle Heinrich was kind, in his rough way; but
he thought it an excellent plan for boys to eat little
and work hard. Fritz, remembering the

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

blossomcarpet of the old castle, was always delighted to
spy a clump of flowers. His uncle told him they
looked well enough, but he wondered anybody
should ever plant them, since they were not useful
either to eat or wear; and that when he grew older,
he would doubtless think more of pence than posies.
Thus the child began to be ashamed, as of something
wrong, when he was caught digging a flower.
But his laborious and economical relative taught
him many orderly and thrifty ways, which afterward
had great influence on his success in life;
and fortunately a love for the beautiful could not
be pressed out of him. Kind, all-embracing Nature
took him in her arms, and whispered many things
to preserve him from becoming a mere animal.
All day long he was hard at work; but the blossoming
tree was his friend, and the bright little
mill-stream chatted cozily, and smiled when the
good grandmother gave it his clothes to wash.
The miller's donkey, ambling along through sun-lighted
paths over the hills, was a picture to him.
From his small garret window he could see the
mill-wheel scattering bright drops in the moonlight;
and he fell asleep to the gentle lullaby of
ever-flowing water. Other education than this he
had not.



“His only teachers had been woods and rills;
The silence that is in the starry sky,
The sleep that is among the lonely hills.”

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

An aged neighbour, cotemporary with the grandmother,
took a great liking to Fritz; and on Sundays,
when no work could be done, he was often
allowed to go and take dinner or supper there.
The old man had traversed nearly all Germany as
a peddler, and had come to die in the old homestead
near the mill, where he had worked when a boy.
He knew by heart all the wild fairy legends of the
country, and, in his character of peddler-guest, had
acquired a talent for relating them in a manner
peculiarly amusing and exciting to children. In
the course of his travels, he had likewise collected
many things which seemed very remarkable to the
inexperienced eye of Fritz; such as curious smoking-pipes
and drinking-cups, and images in all the
various costumes of Germany. But what most attracted
his attention was an ancient clock, brought
from Copenhagen when the peddler's father was a
young man. When this clock was in its right
mind, it could play twelve tunes, about as simple
as “Molly put the kettle on.” But the friction of
many years had so worn the cogs of the wheels,
that it was frightfully out of tune. This did not
trouble the boy's strong nerves, and he was prodigiously
amused with the sputtering, seething,
jumping, jabbering sounds it made, when set in
motion. To each of the crazy old tunes he gave
some droll name. “There goes the Spitting Cat,”
he would say; “now let us hear the Old Hen.”

Father Rudolph called the rickety old machine

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

his Blacking Box; because he had bought it with
the proceeds of a peculiar kind of blacking, of his
own manufacture. He was always praising this
blacking; and one day he said, “I have never
told any one the secret of making it; but if you
are a good boy, Fritz, I will show you how it is
done.” The child could not otherwise than respect
what had procured such a wonderful clock; and
when he fell asleep that night, there floated through
his mind undefined visions of being able, some time
or other, to purchase such a comical machine for
himself. This seemed a very unimportant incident
of his childhood; but it was the introduction of a
thread, that reappeared again in his web of life.

Fritz passed at the old mill four years of health,
happiness, and hard labor. For three years, Father
Rudolph was an unfailing source of entertainment.
Alternately with his comic old songs, and wild
legends of fairies and goblins, he imparted much
of a traveller's discursive observation, and thorough
practical knowledge concerning the glossy jet blacking.
At last he fell asleep, and the boy heard that
pleasant old voice no more, except in the echoing
caves of memory. The good grandmother survived
the companion of her youth only a few months.
The ancient ballads she used to croon at her spinning-wheel,
had caught something of the monotonous
flow of the water, which forever accompanied
them; and Fritz, as he passed up and down from
the mill to the brook, missed the quaint old

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

melodies, as he would have missed the rustling of the
leaves, the chirping of crickets, or any other dear
old familiar sound. He missed, too, her kind
motherly ways, and the little comforts with which
her care supplied him. With the exception of his
rough, but really kind-hearted uncle, he was now
alone in the world. He had visited Rüdesheim
but once, and had then greatly amused Gretchen
with his imitations of the crazy clock. But his
parents had since removed to a remote district,
and he knew not when he should see dear Gretchen
again. As none of them could read or write, there
came no tidings to cheer the long years of separation.
How his heart yearned at times for the good
mother and the joyous little sister!

But when Uncle Heinrich announced his intention
of removing to America, the prospect of
new adventures, and the youthful tendency to look
on the bright side of things, overbalanced the pain
of parting from father-land. It is true the last night
he slept at the old mill, the moonlight had a farewell
sadness in its glance, and the little stream
murmured more plaintively as it flowed. Fritz
thought perhaps they knew he was going away.
They certainly seemed to sigh forth, “We shall
see thee no more, thou bright, strong child! We
remain, but thou art passing away!”

When the emigrants came to the sea-port, every
thing was new and exciting to the juvenile imagination
of Fritz. The ships out in the harbor

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

looked like great white birds, sailing through the
air. How pleasant it must be thus to glide over
the wide waters! But between a ship in the
distance, and the ship we are in, there exists the
usual difference between the ideal and the actual.
There was little romance in the crowded cabin,
with hundreds of poor emigrants eating, drinking,
and smoking, amid the odour of bilge-water, and
the dreadful nausea of the sea. Poor Fritz longed
for the pure atmosphere and fresh-flowing brook,
at the mill. However, there was always America
in prospect, painted to his imagination like Islands
of the Blest. Uncle Heinrich said he should grow
rich there; and a fairy whispered in his ear that he
himself might one day possess a Copenhagen clock,
bright and new, that would play its tunes decently
and in order. “No, no,” said Fritz to the fairy,
“I had rather buy Father Rudolph's clock; it was
such a funny old thing.” “Very well,” replied the
fairy, “be diligent and saving, and perhaps I will
one day bring Father Rudolph's clock to crow and
sputter to thee in the New World.”

But these golden dreams of the future received
a sad check. One day, there was a cry of “A man
overboard!” It occasioned the more terror, because
a shark had been following in the wake of the
vessel for several days. Boats were lowered instantly;
but a crimson tinge on the surface of the
water showed that their efforts were useless. It
was not till some minutes after the confusion

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

subsided, that Fritz perceived his Uncle Heinrich was
missing. Terrible had been that crimson stain on
the water; but now, when he knew it was the
life-blood of his last and only friend, it made him
faint and dizzy, as if it were flowing from his own
veins.

Uncle Heinrich's hard-earned savings were
fastened within the belt he wore; and a bundle of
coarse clothes, with a few tools, were all that remained
of his worldly possessions. The captain
had compassion on the desolate child, and charged
nothing for his passage, or his food. When the
vessel came within sight of port, the passengers;
though most of them poor, raised a small fund for
him by contribution. But who can describe the
utter loneliness of the emigrant boy, when he
parted from his ship-companions, and wandered
through the crowded streets of New York, without
meeting a single face he had ever seen before?
Lights shone in cheerful basements, where families
supped together; but his good-hearted mother, and
his dear little blue-eyed Gretchen—where were
they? Oh, it was very sad to be so entirely alone,
in such a wide, wide world! Sometimes he saw
a boy turn round to stare at his queer little cap,
and outlandish frock; but he could not understand
what he said, when he sung out, “There goes what
they call a Flying Dutchman.” Day after day he
tried for work, but could obtain none. His funds
were running very low, and his heart was

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

extremely heavy. As he stood leaning against a
post, one day, a goat walked slowly towards him
from a neighboring court. How his heart leaped
up to greet her! With her came back images of
the castle on the Rhine, the blooming terrace, his
kind father, his blessed mother, and his darling
little sister. He patted the goat's head, and kissed
her, and looked deep into her eyes, as he had done
with the companion of his boyhood. A stranger
came to lead the animal away; and when she was
gone, poor Fritz sobbed as if his heart would break.
“I have not even a goat for a friend now,” thought
he. “I wish I could get back to the old mill again.
I am afraid I shall starve here in this foreign land,
where there is nobody to bury me.”

In the midst of these gloomy cogitations, there
was an alarm of fire; and the watchmen sprung
their rattles. Instantly a ray of hope darted
through his soul! The sound reminded him of
Father Rudolph's Blacking Box; for one of its
tipsy tunes began with a flourish exactly like it.
“I will save every cent I can, and buy materials
to make blacking,” thought he. “I will sleep
under the planks on the wharves, and live on two
pence a day. I can speak a few words of English.
I will learn more from some of my countrymen,
who have been here longer than I. Then, perhaps,
I can sell blacking enough to buy bread and
clothes.”

And thus he did. At first, it went very hard

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

with him. Some days he earned nothing; and a
week of patient waiting brought but one shilling.
But his broad face was so clean and honest, his
manners so respectful, and his blacking so uncommonly
good, that his customers gradually increased.
One day, a gentleman who traded with him made
a mistake, and gave him a shilling instead of a tencent
piece. Fritz did not observe it at the moment;
but the next day, when the gentleman
passed to his counting-house, he followed him, and
touched him on the arm. The merchant inquired
what he wanted. Fritz showed the coin, saying,
“Dat not mine.” “Neither is it mine,” rejoined
the merchant; “what do you show it to me for?”
The boy replied, in his imperfect English, “Dat too
mooch.” A friend, who was with the merchant,
addressed him in German; and the poor emigrant's
countenance lighted up, as if it had become suddenly
transparent, and a lamp placed within it. Heaving
a sigh, and blushing at his own emotion, he explained,
in his native tongue, that he had accidently
taken too much for his blacking, the day before.
They looked at him with right friendly glances,
and inquired into his history. He told them his
name and parentage, and how Uncle Heinrich had
attempted to bring him to America, and had been
devoured by a shark on the way. He said he had
not a single friend in this foreign land, but he
meant to be honest and industrious, and he hoped
he should do well. The gentlemen assured him

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

that they should always remember him as Fritz
Shilling, and that they would certainly speak of
him to their friends. He did not understand the
joke of his name, but he did understand that they
bought all his blacking, and that customers increased
more rapidly after that interview.

It would be tedious to follow the emigrant
through all the process of his gradually-improving
fortune. As soon as he could spare anything
from necessary food and clothing, he went to an
evening school, where he learned to read, write,
and cipher. He became first a shop-boy, then a
clerk, and finally established a neat grocery-store
for himself. Through all these changes, he continued
to sell the blacking, which arrived at the
honour of poetical advertisements in the newspapers,
under the name of Schelling's Best Boot Polisher.

But the prosperity thus produced was not the
only result of his acquaintance with Father Rudolph.
The dropped stitches of our life are sometimes
taken up again strangely, through many intervening
loops. One day, as Fritz was passing
through the streets, when he was about sixteen
years old, he stopped and listened intently; for he
heard far off the sounds of a popular German ballad,
which his grandmother and the peddler often
used to sing together. Through all the din and
rattle of the streets, he could plainly distinguish
the monotonous minor cadence, which had often
brought tears to his eyes when a boy. He

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

followed the tones, and soon came in sight of an old
man and his wife singing the familiar melody. A
maiden, apparently somewhat younger than himself,
played a tamborin at intervals. When he
spoke to her in German, her face kindled, as his
own had done, at the first sound of his native
tongue in a strange land. “They call me Roschen,”
she replied; “these are my father and mother.
We came from the ship last night, and we
sing for bread, till we can get work to do.” The
soul looked simply and kindly through her blue
eyes, and reminded him of sister Gretchen. Her
wooden shoes, short blue petticoat, and little crimson
jacket might seem vulgar to the fashionable,
and picturesque to the artist; but to him it was
merely the beloved costume of his native land. It
warmed his heart with childish recollections; and
when they sang again the quaint, sad melody, he
seemed to hear the old brook flow plaintively by,
and see the farewell moonlight on the mill. Thus
began his acquaintance with the maiden, who was
afterwards his wife, and the mother of his little
Gretchen.

Of these, and all other groups of emigrants, for
many years, he inquired concerning his parents
and his sister; but could obtain no tidings. At
last, a priest in Germany, to whom he wrote, replied
that Gretchen had died in childhood; and
that the father and mother had also recently died.
It was a great disappointment to the affectionate

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

heart of Fritz Schelling; for through all his expanding
fortunes he had cherished the hope of returning
to them, or bringing them to share his
comfortable home in the New World. But when
he received the mournful news, he had Röschen
to love, and her parents to care for, and a little one
that twined herself round his heart with fresh
flower-garlands every day.

At thirty-five, he was a happy and a prosperous
man. So prosperous, that he could afford to live
well in the city, and yet build for himself a snug
cottage in the country. “We can go out every
Saturday and return on Monday,” said he to Roschen.
“We can have fresh cream, and our own
sweet butter. It will do the children good to roll
on the grass, and they shall have a goat to play
with.”

“And, perhaps, by-and-by, we can go there to
live all the time,” rejoined Röschen. “It is so
quiet and pleasant in the country; and what's the
use of being richer than enough?”

The site chosen for the cottage overlooked the
broad, bright river, where high palisades of rock
seemed almost like the ruins of an old castle.
Fritz said he would make a flower-carpet on the
rocks, for the goat to browse upon; and if a stork
would only come and build a nest on his thatched
roof, he could almost fancy himself in Germany.
At times, the idea of importing storks crossed his
mind; but his good sense immediately rejected the

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

plan. It is difficult to imagine how those venerable
birds, with their love of the antique and the
unchangeable, could possibly live in America. One
might as well try to import loyal subjects, or an
ancient nobility.

When house and barn were completed, the first
object was to secure honest, industrious German
tenants to till the soil. Fritz heard of a company
of emigrants, who wished to sell themselves for a
specified time, in order to pay their passage; and
he went on board the ship to see them. A hale
man, who said he was about sixty years old, with
a wife some five or six years younger, attracted his
attention by their extreme cleanliness and good expression
of countenance. He soon agreed to purchase
them; and in order to prepare the necessary
papers, he inquired their names.

“Karl Schelling and Liesbet Schelling,” replied
the old man.

Fritz started, and his face flushed, as he asked,
“Did you ever live in the old castle at Rudesheim?”

“That we did for several summers,” rejoined
Karl.

“Ah, can you tell us any thing of our son
Fritz?” exclaimed Liesbet, eyeing him eagerly.
“God bless him wherever he is! We came to
America to find him.”

“Mother! Mother! do you not know me?” he

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

said; and threw himself into her open arms, and
kissed the honest, weather-beaten face.

“I see it has gone well with you, my son. Now,
thanks be to God, and blessed be His holy name,”
said Karl, reverently uncovering his head.

“And where is Gretchen?” inquired Fritz, earnestly.

“The All-Father took her home, to Himself,
soon after you came to see us at Rüdesheim,” replied
Liesbet. “She was always mourning for the
brother, poor little one! It troubled us to go away
and leave you behind us, without saying farewell;
and I feared no blessing would follow it. But we
were very poor, and we thought then we should
come to you in two or three years.”

“Don't speak of that,” said Fritz. “You were
always good parents to me, and did the best you
could. Blessings have followed me; and to meet
you thus is the crowning blessing of all. Come,
let us hasten home. I want to show you my good
Röschen, and our Gretchen, and Karl, and Liesbet,
and Rudolph, and baby Röschen. My small farm
overlooks a river broad and beautiful as the Rhine.
The rocks look like castles, and I have bought a
goat for the children to play with. The roof of our
cottage is thatched, and if a stork would only come
and build her nest there, then dear father and mother
might almost imagine themselves again at Rudesheim,
with plenty to eat, drink, and wear. If
Father Rudolph's Blacking Box were only here,”

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

added he, laughing, I should have all but one of
my boyish dreams fulfilled. “Ah, if dear Gretchen
were only here!”

The fairy who whispered to Fritz when he was
crossing the Atlantic, told him if he were diligent
and saving, she would perhaps bring him the old
clock; and she kept her promise better than fairies
sometimes do; for it chanced that the heir of Father
Rudolph came to America, and brought it with
him. The price Fritz offered for it was too tempting,
and it now stands in his thatched cottage. Its
carved black case, inlaid with grotesque figures of
birds and beasts in pearl, is more wonderful than a
picture-book to the children. When any of them
are out of health, or out of humour, their father
sets the old bewildered tunes agoing, and they soon
join in a merry mocking chorus, with “Cluck,
cluck, cluck! Whirr, whirr, whirr! Rik a rik a
ree!”

Note.—The accidental purchase of his parents by a German
emigrant actually occurred a few years since; and this story
was suggested by the fact.

-- --

p495-101 HOME AND POLITICS.

FOUNDED ON AN INCIDENT THAT OCCURRED IN NEW YORK,
DURING THE EXCITEMENT ATTENDING THE ELECTION OF
PRESIDENT POLK.

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]



O friendly to the best pursuits of man!
Friendly to thought, to virtue, and to peace,
Domestic life.
Cowper.

At the bend of a pleasant road winding under the
shade of a large elm, stood a small school-house. It
was a humble building; and the little belfry on the
top seemed hardly large enough for the motions of
the cow-bell suspended there. But it was a picturesque
feature in the landscape. The elm drooped
over it with uncommon gracefulness, and almost
touched the belfry with its light foliage. The weather-beaten,
moss-grown shingles were a relief to
the eye of the traveller, weary of prim staring
white houses. Moreover, a human soul had inscribed
on the little place a pastoral poem in vines
and flowers. A white Rose bush covered half one
side, and carried its offering of blossoms up to the
little bell. Cypress vines were trained to meet
over the door, in a Gothic arch, surmounted by a
cross. On the western side, the window was
shaded with a profusion of Morning Glories; and a

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

great rock, that jutted out into the road, was thickly
strewn with Iceland moss, which in the spring-time
covered it with a carpet of yellow stars.

It was at that season it was first seen by George
Franklin, a young New York lawyer, on a visit to
the country. He walked slowly past, gazing at
the noble elm slightly waving its young foliage to
a gentle breeze. Just then, out poured a flock of
children, of various ages. Jumping and laughing,
they joined hands and formed a circle round the
elm. A clear voice was heard within the school-house,
singing a lively tune, while measured strokes
on some instrument of tin marked the time. The
little band whirled round the tree, stepping to the
music with the rude grace of childhood and joy.
After ten or fifteen minutes of this healthy exercise,
they stopped, apparently in obedience to some
signal. Half of them held their hands aloft and
formed arches for the other half to jump through.
Then they described swift circles with their arms,
and leaped high in the air. Having gone through
their simple code of gymnastics, away they scampered,
to seek pleasure after their own fashion, till
summoned to their books again. Some of them
bowed and courtesied to the traveller, as they
passed; while others, with arms round each other's
necks, went hopping along, first on one foot, then
on the other, too busy to do more than nod and
smile, as they went by. Many of them wore
patched garments, but hands and faces were all

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

clean. Some had a stolid, animal look; but even
these seemed to sun their cold nature in the rays
of beauty and freedom, which they found only at
school. The whole scene impressed the young man
very vividly. He asked himself why it could not
be always thus, in the family, in the school, every
where? Why need man forever be a blot on Nature?
Why must he be coarse and squalid, and
gross and heavy, while Nature is ever radiant with
fresh beauty, and joyful with her overplus of life?
Then came saddening thoughts how other influences
of life, coarse parents, selfish employers, and
the hard struggle for daily bread, would overshadow
the genial influences of that pleasant school,
which for a few months gilded the lives of those
little ones.

When he repassed the spot, some hours after, all
was still, save the occasional twittering of birds in
the tree. It was sunset, and a bright farewell
gleam shone across the moss-carpet on the rock,
and made the little flowers in the garden smile.
When he returned to the city, the scene often rose
before his mind as a lovely picture, and he longed
for the artist's skill to re-produce it visibly in its
rustic beauty. When he again visited the country
after midsummer, he remembered the little old
school-house, and one of his earliest excursions was
a walk in that direction. A profusion of crimson
stars, and white stars, now peeped out from the
fringed foliage of the Cypress vines, and the little

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

front yard was one bed of blossoms. He leaned
over the gate, and observed how neatly every plant
was trained, as if some loving hand tended them
carefully every day. He listened, but could hear
no voices; and curiosity impelled him to see how
the little building looked within. He lifted the
latch, peeped in, and saw that the room was empty.
The rude benches and the white-washed walls were
perfectly clean. The windows were open on both
sides, and the air was redolent with the sweet
breath of Mignonette. On the teacher's desk was
a small vase, of Grecian pattern, containing a few
flowers tastefully arranged. Some books lay beside
it, and one had an ivory folder between the leaves,
as if recently used. It was Bettine's Letters to Gunderode;
and, where it opened at the ivory folder,
he read these lines, enclosed in pencil marks;
“All that I see done to children is unjust. Magnanimity,
confidence, free-will, are not given to the
nourishment of their souls. A slavish yoke is put
upon them. The living impulse, full of buds, is
not esteemed. No outlet will they give for Nature
to reach the light. Rather must a net be woven, in
which each mesh is a prejudice. Had not a child
a world within, where could he take refuge from
the deluge of folly that is poured over the budding
meadow-carpet? Reverence have I before the destiny
of each child, shut up in so sweet a bud. One
feels reverence at touching a young bud, which the
spring is swelling.”

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

The young man smiled with pleased surprise;
for he had not expected to find appreciation of such
sentiments in the teacher of a secluded country
school. He took up a volume of Mary Howitt's
Birds and Flowers, and saw the name of Alice
White written in it. On all blank spaces were
fastened delicate young fern leaves, and small bits
of richly-tinted moss. He glanced at the low ceiling,
and the rude benches. “This seems not the
appropriate temple for such a spirit,” thought he.
“But, after all, what consequence is that, since
such spirits find temples everywhere?” He took
a pencil from his pocket, and marked in Bettine's
Letters: “Thou hast feeling for the every-day life
of nature. Dawn, noon-tide, and evening clouds
are thy dear companions, with whom thou canst
converse when no man is abroad with thee. Let
me be thy scholar in simplicity.”

He wrote his initials on the page. “Perhaps I
shall never see this young teacher,” thought he;
“but it will be a little mystery, in her unexciting
life, to conjecture what curious eye has been peeping
into her books.” Then he queried with himself,
“How do I know she is a young teacher?”

He stood leaning against the window, looking
on the beds of flowers, and the vine leaves brushed
his hair, as the breeze played with them. They
seemed to say that a young heart planted them.
He remembered the clear, feminine voice he had
heard humming the dancing-tune, in the spring

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

time. He thought of the mosses and ferns in the
book. “Oh, yes, she must be young and beautiful,”
thought he. “She cannot be otherwise than
beautiful, with such tastes.” He stood for some
moments in half dreaming reverie. Then a broad
smile went over his face. He was making fun of
himself. “What consequence is it to me whether
she be either beautiful or young?” said he inwardly.
“I must be hungry for an adventure, to
indulge so much curiosity about a country school-mistress.”

The smile was still on his face, when he heard a
light step, and Alice White stood before him. She
blushed to see a stranger in her little sanctuary,
and he blushed at the awkwardness of his situation.
He apologized, by saying that the beauty
of the little garden, and the tasteful arrangement
of the vines, had attracted his attention, and, perceiving
that the school-house was empty, he had
taken the liberty to enter. She readily forgave the
intrusion, and said she was glad if the humble little
spot refreshed the eyes of those who passed by, for
it had given her great pleasure to cultivate it. The
young man was disappointed; for she was not at all
like the picture his imagination had painted. But
the tones of her voice were flexible, and there was
something pleasing in her quiet but timid manner.
Not knowing what to say, he bowed and took
leave.

Several days after, when his rural visit was

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

drawing to a close, he felt the need of a long walk,
and a pleasant vision of the winding road and the
little school-house rose before him. He did not
even think of Alice White. He was ambitious,
and had well nigh resolved never to marry, except
to advance his fortunes. He admitted to himself
that grace and beauty might easily bewitch him,
and turn him from his prudent purpose. But the
poor country teacher was not beautiful, either in
face or figure. He had no thought of her. But to
vary his route somewhat, he passed through the
woods, and there he found her gathering mosses
by a little brook. She recognized him, and he
stopped to help her gather mosses. Thus it
happened that they fell into discourse together;
and the more he listened, the more he was surprised
to find so rare a jewel in so plain a setting.
Her thoughts were so fresh, and were so simply
said! And now he noticed a deep expression in
her eye, imparting a more elevated beauty than is
ever derived from form or colour. He could not
define it to himself, still less to others; but she
charmed him. He lingered by her side, and when
they parted at the school-house gate, he was half
in hopes she would invite him to enter. “I expect
to visit this town again in the autumn,” he said.
“May I hope to find you at the little school-house?”

She did not say whether he might hope to find
her there; but she answered with a smile, “I am

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

always here. I have adopted it for my home, and
tried to make it a pleasant one, since I have no
other.”

All the way home his thoughts were occupied
with her; and the memory of her simple, pleasant
ways, often recurred to him amid the noises of the
city. He would easily have forgotten her in that
stage of their acquaintance, had any beautiful heiress
happened to cross his path; for though his
nature was kindly, and had a touch of romance,
ambition was the predominant trait in his character.
But it chanced that no woman attracted him
very powerfully, before he again found himself on
the winding road where stood the picturesque little
school-house. Then came frequent walks and confidential
interviews, which revealed more loveliness
of mind and character than he had previously supposed.
Alice was one of those peculiar persons
whose history sets at naught all theories. Her
parents had been illiterate, and coarse in manners,
but she was gentle and refined. They were utterly
devoid of imagination, and she saw every thing
in the sunshine of poetry. “Who is the child
like? Where did she get her queer notions?”
were questions they could never answer. They
died when she was fourteen; and she, unaided and
unadvised, went into a factory to earn money to
educate herself. Alternately at the factory and at
school, she passed four years. Thanks to her
notable mother, she was quick and skilful with her

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

needle, and knew wonderfully well how to make
the most of small means. She travelled along unnoticed
through the by-paths of life, rejoicing in
birds, and flowers, and little children, and finding
sufficient stimulus to constant industry in the love
of serving others, and the prospect of now and then
a pretty vase, or some agreeable book. First, affectionate
communion, then beauty and order, were
the great attractions to her soul. Hence, she
longed inexpressibly for a home, and was always
striving to realize her ideal in such humble imitations
as the little school-house. The family where
she boarded often disputed with each other, and,
being of rude natures, not all Alice's unassuming
and obliging ways could quite atone to them for
her native superiority. In the solitude of the little
school-house she sought refuge from things that
wounded her. There she spent most of the hours
of her life, and found peace on the bosom of
Nature. Poor, and without personal beauty, she
never dreamed that domestic love, at all resembling
the pattern in her own mind, was a blessing she
could ever realize. Scarcely had the surface of
her heart been tremulous with even a passing excitement
on the subject, till the day she gathered
mosses in the wood with George Franklin. When
he looked into her eyes, to ascertain what their
depth expressed, she was troubled by the earnestness
of his glance. Habitually humble, she did not
venture to indulge the idea that she could ever be

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

beloved by him. But when she thought of his
promised visit in autumn, fair visions sometimes
floated before her, of how pleasant life would be in
a tasteful little home, with an intelligent companion.
Always it was a little home. None of
her ideas partook of grandeur. She was a pastoral
poet, not an epic poet.

George did come, and they had many pleasant
walks in beautiful October, and crowned each other
with garlands of bright autumnal leaves. Their
parting betrayed mutual affection; and soon after
George wrote to her thus: “I frankly acknowledge
to you that I am ambitious, and had fully resolved
never to marry a poor girl. But I love you so well,
I have no choice left. And now, in the beautiful
light that dawns upon me, I see how mean and
selfish was that resolution, and how impolitic withal.
For is it not happiness we all seek? And how happy
it will make me to fulfil your long-cherished dream
of a tasteful home! I cannot help receiving from
you more than I can give; for your nature is richer
than mine. But I believe, dearest, it is always
more blessed to give than to receive; and when
two think so of each other, what more need of
heaven?

“I am no flatter, and I tell you frankly I was
disappointed when I first saw you. Unconsciously
to myself, I had fallen in love with your soul. The
transcript of it, which I saw in the vines and the
flowers attracted me first; then a revelation of it

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

from the marked book, the mosses and the ferns.
I imagined you must be beautiful; and when I saw
you were not, I did not suppose I should ever think
of you more. But when I heard you talk, your
soul attracted me irresistibly again, and I wondered
I ever thought you otherwise than beautiful. Rarely
is a beautiful soul shrined within a beautiful body.
But loveliness of soul has one great advantage over
its frail envelope, it need not decrease with time,
but ought rather to increase.

“Of one thing rest assured, dear Alice; it is now
impossible for me ever to love another, as I love
you.”

When she read this letter, it seemed to her as if
she were in a delightful dream. Was it indeed possible
that the love of an intelligent, cultivated soul
was offered to her, the poor unfriended one? How
marvellous it seemed, that when she was least expecting
such a blossom from Paradise, a stranger
came and laid it in the open book upon her desk,
in that little school-house, where she had toiled with
patient humility through so many weary hours!
She kissed the dear letter again and again; she
kissed the initials he had written in the book before
he had seen her. She knelt down, and, weeping,
thanked God that the great hunger of her heart for
a happy home was now to be satisfied. But when
she re-read the letter in calmer mood, the uprightness
of her nature made her shrink from the proffered
bliss. He said he was ambitious. Would he

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

not repent marrying a poor girl, without beauty,
and without social influence of any kind? Might
he not find her soul far less lovely than he deemed
it? Under the influence of these fears, she answered
him: “How happy your precious letter made me,
I dare not say. My heart is like a garden when
the morning sun shines on it, after a long, cold
storm. Ever since the day we gathered mosses in
the wood, you have seemed so like the fairest dreams
of my life, that I could not help loving you, though
I had no hope of being beloved in return. Even
now, I fear that you are acting under a temporary
delusion, and that hereafter you may repent your
choice. Wait long, and observe my faults. I will
try not to conceal any of them from you. Seek the
society of other women. You will find so many
superior to me, in all respects! Do not fear to give
me pain by any change in your feelings. I love
you with that disinterested love, which would rejoice
in your best happiness, though it should lead
you away from me.”

This letter did not lower his estimate of the beauty
of her soul. He complied with her request to cultivate
the acquaintance of other women. He saw
many more beautiful, more graceful, more accomplished,
and of higher intellectual cultivation; but
none of them seemed so charmingly simple and
true, as Alice White. “Do not talk to me any
more about a change in my feelings,” he said, “I
like your principles, I like your disposition, I like

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

your thoughts, I like your ways; and I always
shall like them.” Thus assured, Alice joyfully dismissed
her fears, and became his wife.

Rich beyond comparison is a man who is loved
by an intelligent woman, so full of home-affections!
Especially if she has learned humility, and gained
strength, in the school of hardship and privation.
But it is only beautiful souls who learn such lessons
in adversity. In lower natures it engenders discontent
and envy, which change to pride and extravagance
in the hour of prosperity. Alice had
always been made happy by the simplest means;
and now, though her husband's income was a moderate
one, her intuitive taste and capable fingers
made his home a little bower of beauty. She
seemed happy as a bird in her cozy nest; and
so grateful, that George said, half in jest, half in
earnest, he believed women loved their husbands as
the only means society left them of procuring homes
over which to preside. There was some truth in
the remark; but it pained her sensitive and affectionate
nature, because it intruded upon her the
idea of selfishness mingled with her love. Thenceforth,
she said less about the external blessings of a
home; but in her inmost soul she enjoyed it, like
an earthly heaven. And George seemed to enjoy
it almost as much as herself. Again and again, he
said he had never dreamed domestic companionship
was so rich a blessing. His wife, though far less
educated than himself, had a nature capable of the

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

highest cultivation. She was always an intelligent
listener, and her quick intuitions often understood
far more than he had expressed or thought. Poor
as she was, she had brought better furniture for his
home, than mahogany chairs and marble tables.

Smoothly glided a year away, when a little
daughter came into the domestic circle, like a flower
brought by angels. George had often laughed at
the credulous fondness of other parents, but he
really thought his child was the most beautiful one
he had ever seen. In the countenance and movements
he discovered all manner of rare gifts. He
was sure she had an eye for color, an eye for form,
and an ear for music. She had her mother's deep
eye, and would surely inherit her quick perceptions,
her loving heart, and her earnestness of thought.
His whole soul seemed bound up in her existence.
Scarcely the mother herself was more devoted to
all her infant wants and pleasures. Thus happy
were they, with their simple treasures of love and
thought, when, in evil hour, a disturbing influence
crossed their threshold. It came in the form of
political excitement; that pestilence which is forever
racing through our land, seeking whom it may
devour; destroying happy homes, turning aside
our intellectual strength from the calm and healthy
pursuits of literature or science, blinding consciences,
embittering hearts, rasping the tempers of men, and
blighting half the talent of our country with its
feverish breath.

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

At that time, our citizens were much excited
for and against the election of General Harrison.
George Franklin threw himself into the melée with
firm and honest conviction that the welfare of the
country depended on his election. But the superior
and inferior natures of man are forever mingling
in all his thoughts and actions; and this generous
ardor for the nation's good gradually opened into a
perspective of flattering prospects for himself. By
the study and industry of years, he had laid a solid
foundation in his profession, and every year brought
some increase of income and influence. But he had
the American impatience of slow growth. Distinguished
in some way he had always wished to
be; and no avenue to the desired object seemed so
short as the political race-course. A neighbour,
whose temperament was peculiarly prone to these
excitements, came in often and invited him to clubs
and meetings. When Alice was seated at her
work, with the hope of passing one of their old
pleasant evenings, she had a nervous dread of hearing
the door-bell, lest this man should enter. It
was not that she expected, or wished, her husband
to sacrifice ambition and enterprise, and views of
patriotic duty, to her quiet habits. But the excitement
seemed an unhealthy one. He lived in a
species of mental intoxication. He talked louder
than formerly, and doubled his fists in the vehemence
of gesticulation. He was restless for newspapers,
and watched the arrival of mails, as he

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

would once have watched over the life of his child.
All calm pleasures became tame and insipid. He
was more and more away from home, and staid
late in the night. Alice at first sat up to wait for
him; but finding that not conducive to the comfort
of their child, she gradually formed the habit of
retiring to rest before his return. She was always
careful to leave a comfortable arrangement of the
fire, with his slippers in a warm place, and some
slight refreshment prettily laid out on the table.
The first time he came home and saw these silent
preparations, instead of the affectionate face that
usually greeted him, it made him very sad. The
rustic school-house, with its small belfry, and its
bright little garden-plat, rose up in the perspective
of memory, and he retraced, one by one, all the incidents
of their love. Fair and serene came those
angels of life out of the paradise of the past. They
smiled upon him and asked, “Are there any like
us in the troubled path you have now chosen?”
With these retrospections came some self-reproaches
concerning little kind attentions forgotten, and professional
duties neglected, under the influence of
political excitement. He spoke to Alice with unusual
tenderness that night, and voluntarily promised
that when the election was fairly over, he
would withdraw from active participation in politics.
But this feeling soon passed away. The nearer the
result of the election approached, the more intensely
was his whole being absorbed in it. One morning,

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

when he was reading the newspaper, little Alice
fretted and cried. He said, impatiently, “I wish
you would carry that child away. Her noise disturbs
me.” Tears came to the mother's eyes, as
she answered, “She is not well; poor little thing!
She has taken cold.” “I am sorry for that,” he
replied, and hurried to go out and exult with his
neighbour concerning the political tidings.

At night, the child was unusually peevish and
restless. She toddled up to her father's knees, and
cried for him to rock her to sleep. He had just
taken her in his arms, and laid her little head upon
his bosom, when the neighbour came for him to go
to a political supper. He said the mails that night
must bring news that would decide the question.
The company would wait for their arrival, and
then have a jubilee in honour of Harrison's success.
The child cried and screamed, when George
put her away into the mother's arms; and he said
sternly, “Naughty girl! Father don't love her
when she cries.” “She is not well,” replied the
mother, with a trembling voice, and hurried out
of the room.

It was two o'clock in the morning before George
returned; but late as it was, his wife was sitting
by the fire. “Hurrah for the old coon!” he exclaimed.
“Harrison is elected.”

She threw herself on his bosom, and bursting
into tears, sobbed out, “Oh, hush, hush, dear
George! Our little Alice is dead!” Dead! and

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

the last words he had spoken to his darling had
been unkind. What would he not have given to
recall them now? And his poor wife had passed
through that agony, alone in the silent midnight,
without aid or consolation from him. A terrible
weight oppressed his heart. He sank into a
chair, drew the dear sufferer to his bosom, and
wept aloud.

This great misfortune sadly dimmed the glory
of his eagerly-anticipated political triumph. When
the tumult of grief subsided, he reviewed the
events of his life, and weighed them in a balance.
More and more, he doubted whether it were wise
to leave the slow certainties of his profession,
for chances which had in them the excitement
and the risks of gambling. More and more seriously
he questioned whether the absorption of his
faculties in the keen conflicts of the hour was the
best way to serve the true interests of his country.
It is uncertain how the balance would have turned,
had he not received an appointment to office under
the new government. Perhaps the sudden
fall of the triumphal arch, occasioned by the death
of General Harrison, might have given him a lasting
distaste for politics, as it did to many others.
But the proffered income was more than double
the sum he had ever received from his profession.
Dazzled by the prospect, he did not sufficiently
take into the account that it would necessarily

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

involve him in many additional expenses, political
and social, and that he might lose it by the very
next turn of the wheel, without being able to return
easily to his old habits of expenditure. Once
in office, the conviction that he was on the right
side combined with gratitude and self-interest to
make him serve his party with money and personal
influence. The question of another election
was soon agitated, and these motives drove him
into the new excitement. He was kind at home,
but he spent little time there. He sometimes
smiled when he came in late, and saw the warm
slippers by the fire, and a vase of flowers crowning
his supper on the table; but he did not think
how lonely Alice must be, nor could he possibly
dream what she was suffering in the slow martyrdom
of her heart. He gave dinners and suppers
often. Strangers went and came. They
ate and drank, and smoked, and talked loud.
Alice was polite and attentive; but they had nothing
for her, and she had nothing for them. How
out of place would have been her little songs and
her fragrant flowers, amid their clamor and tobacco-smoke!
She was a pastoral poet living in a
perpetual battle.

The house was filled with visitors to see the
long Whig procession pass by, with richly-caparisoned
horses, gay banners, flowery arches,
and promises of protection to every thing. George
bowed from his chariot and touched his hat to

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

her, as he passed with the throng, and she waved
her handkerchief. “How beautiful! How magnificent!”
exclaimed a visitor, who stood by her.
“Clay will certainly be elected. The whole city
seems to be in the procession. Sailors, printers,
firemen, every thing.”

“There are no women and children,” replied
Alice; and she turned away with a sigh. The
only protection that interested her, was a protection
for homes.

Soon after came the evening procession of Democrats.
The army of horses; temples of Liberty,
with figures in women's dress to represent the
goddess; raccoons hung, and guillotined, and
swallowed by alligators; the lone star of Texas
everywhere glimmering over their heads; the
whole shadowy mass occasionally illuminated by
the rush of fire-works, and the fitful glare of lurid
torches; all this made a strange and wild impression
on the mind of Alice, whose nervous system
had suffered in the painful internal conflicts of her
life. It reminded her of the memorable 10th of
August in Paris; and she had visions of human
heads reared on poles before the windows, as they
had been before the palace of the unfortunate
Maria Antoinette. Visitors observed their watches,
and said it took this procession an hour longer to
pass than it had for the Whig procession. “I
guess Polk will beat after all,” said one. George
was angry and combated the opinion vehemently.

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

Even after the company had all gone, and the
street noises had long passed off in the distance,
he continued remarkably moody and irritable. He
had more cause for it than his wife was aware of.
She supposed the worst that could happen, would
be defeat of his party and loss of office. But antagonists,
long accustomed to calculate political
games with a view to gambling, had dared him to
bet on the election, being perfectly aware of his
sanguine temperament; and George, stimulated
solely by a wish to prove to the crowd, who
heard them, that he considered the success of
Clay's party certain, allowed himself to be drawn
into the snare, to a ruinous extent. All his worldly
possessions, even his watch, his books, and his
household furniture, were at stake; and ultimately
all were lost. Alice sympathized with his
deep dejection, tried to forget her own sorrows,
and said it would be easy for her to assist him,
she was so accustomed to earn her own living.

On their wedding day, George had given her a
landscape of the rustic school-house, embowered
in vines, and shaded by its graceful elm. He
asked to have this reserved from the wreck, and
stated the reason. No one had the heart to refuse
it; for even amid the mad excitement of party
triumph, everybody said, “I pity his poor wife.”

She left her cherished home before the final
breaking up. It would have been too much for
her womanly heart, to see those beloved

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

household goods carried away to the auction-room. She
lingered long by the astral lamp, and the little
round table, where she and George used to read
to each other, in the first happy year of their
marriage. She did not weep. It would have
been well if she could. She took with her the
little vase, that used to stand on the desk in the
old country school-house, and a curious Wedgewood
pitcher George had given her on the day
little Alice was born. She did not show them to
him, it would make him so sad. He was tender
and self-reproachful; and she tried to be very
strong, that she might sustain him. But health
had suffered in these storms, and her organization
fitted her only for one mission in this world; that
was, to make and adorn a home. Through hard
and lonely years she had longed for it. She had
gained it, and thanked God with the joyfulness
of a happy heart. And now her vocation was
gone.

In a few days, hers was pronounced a case of
melancholy insanity. She was placed in the hospital,
where her husband strives to surround her
with every thing to heal the wounded soul. But
she does not know him. When he visits her, she
looks at him with strange eyes, and still clinging
to the fond ideal of her life, she repeats mournfully,
“I want my home. Why don't George
come and take me home?

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

Thus left adrift on the dark ocean of life, George
Franklin hesitated whether to trust the chances
of politics for another office, or to start again in
his profession, and slowly rebuild his shattered
fortunes from the ruins of the past. Having
wisely determined in favor of the latter, he works
diligently and lives economically, cheered by the
hope that reason will again dawn in the beautiful
soul that loved him so truly.

His case may seem like an extreme one; but
in truth he is only one of a thousand similar wrecks
continually floating over the turbulent sea of American
politics.

-- 119 --

p495-124 TO THE TRAILING ARBUTUS.

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]



Thou delicate and fragrant thing!
Sweet prophet of the coming Spring!
To what can poetry compare
Thy hidden beauty, fresh and fair?
Only they who search can find
Thy trailing garlands close enshrined;
Unveiling, like a lovely face,
Surprising them with artless grace.
Thou seemest like some sleeping babe,
Upon a leafy pillow laid;
Dreaming, in thy unconscious rest,
Of nest'ling on a mother's breast.
Or like a maiden in life's May,
Fresh dawning of her girlish day;
When the pure tint her cheeks disclose
Seems a reflection of the rose.
More coy than hidden love thou art,
With blushing hopes about its heart;
And thy faint breath of fragrance seems
Like kisses stolen in our dreams.

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]



Thou'rt like a gentle poet's thought,
By Nature's simplest lessons taught,
Reclining on old moss-grown trees,
Communing with the whisp'ring breeze.
Like timid natures, that conceal
What others carelessly reveal;
Reserving for a chosen few
Their wealth of feeling, pure and true.
Like loving hearts, that ne'er grow old,
Through autumn's change, or winter's cold;
Preserving some sweet flowers, that lie
'Neath withered leaves of years gone by.
At sight of thee a troop upsprings
Of simple, pure, and lovely things;
But half thou sayest to my heart,
I find no language to impart.

-- --

p495-126 THE CATHOLIC AND THE QUAKER.

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]



For thee, the priestly rite and prayer
And holy day, and solemn psalm;
For me, the silent reverence, where
My brethren gather, slow and calm.
J. G. Whittier.

It was one of Ireland's greenest lanes that wound
its way down to a rippling brook, in the rear of
Friend Goodman's house. And there, by a mound
of rocks that dipped their mossy feet in the rivulet,
Friend Goodman walked slowly, watching
for his little daughter, who had been spending the
day with some children in the neighbourhood.
Presently, the small maiden came jumping along,
with her bonnet thrown back, and the edges of
her soft brown ringlets luminous in the rays of the
setting sun. Those pretty curls were not Quakerly;
but Nature, who pays no more attention
to the regulations of Elders, than she does to the
edicts of Bishops, would have it so. At the
slightest breath of moisture, the silky hair rolled
itself into spirals, and clustered round her pure
white forehead, as if it loved the nestling-place.

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

Jumping, likewise, was not a Quakerly proceeding.
But little Alice, usually staid and demure,
in imitation of those around her, had met with a
new companion, whose temperament was more
mercurial than her own, and she was yielding to
its magnetic influence.

Camillo Campbell, a boy of six years, was the
grandson of an Italian lady, who had married an
Irish absentee, resident in Florence. Her descendants
had lately come to Ireland, and taken
possession of estates in the immediate neighbourhood
of Friend Goodman, where little Camillo's
foreign complexion, lively temperament, and graceful
broken language, rendered him an object of
very great interest, especially among the children.
He it was with whom little Alice was skipping
through the green lane, bright and free as the
wind and sunshine that played among her curls.
As the sober father watched their innocent gambols,
he felt his own pulses quicken, and his motions
involuntarily became more rapid and elastic
than usual. The little girl came nestling up to
his side, and rubbed her head upon his arm, like
a petted kitten. Camillo peeped roguishly from
behind the mossy rocks, kissed his hand to her,
and ran off, hopping first on one foot and then on
the other.

“Dost thou like that little boy?” inquired Friend
Goodman, as he stooped to kiss his darling.

“Yes, Camillo's a pretty boy, I like him,” she

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

replied. Then with a skip and a bound, which
showed that the electric fluid was still leaping in
her veins, she added, “He's a funny boy, too:
he swears you all the time.”

The simple child, being always accustomed to
hear thee and thou, verily thought you was a profane
word. Her father did what was very unusual
with him: he laughed outright, as he replied,
“What a strange boy is that!”

“He asked me to come down to the rock and
play, to-morrow. May I go, after school?” she
asked.

“We will see what mother says,” he replied.
“But where didst thou meet Camillo?”

“He came to play with us in the lane, and
Deborah and John and I went into his garden to
see the birds. Oh, he has got such pretty birds!
There's a nice little meeting-house in the garden;
and there's a woman standing there with a baby.
Camillo calls her my donny. He says we mustn't
play in there. Why not? Who is my donny?”

“The people of Italy, where Camillo used to
live, call the Mother of Christ Madonna,” replied
her father.

“And who is Christ,” she asked.

“He was a holy man, who lived a great many
years ago. I read to thee one day about his taking
little children in his arms and blessing them.”

“I guess he loved little children almost as well
as thou, dear father,” said Alice. “But what do

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

they put his mother in that little meeting-house
for?”

Not deeming it wise to puzzle her busy little
brain with theological explanations, Friend Goodman
called her attention to a small dog, whose
curly white hair soon displaced the Madonna, and
even Camillo, in her thoughts. But the new
neighbour, and the conservatory peopled with birds,
and the little chapel in the garden, made a strong
impression on her mind. She was always talking
of them, and in after years they remained by far
the most vivid picture in the gallery of childish
recollections. Nearly every day, she and Camillo
met at the mossy rock, where they planted flowers
in blossom, and buried flies in clover-leaves, and
launched little boats on the stream. When they
strolled toward the conservatory, the old gardener
was always glad to admit them. Flowering shrubs
and gaudy parrots, so bright in the warm sunshine,
formed such a cheerful contrast to her own unadorned
home, that little Alice was never weary
with gazing and wondering. But from all the
brilliant things, she chose two Java sparrows for
her especial favorites. The old gardener told her
they were Quaker birds, because their feathers
were all of such a soft, quiet color. Bright little
Camillo caught up the idea, and said, “I know
what for you so much do like them: Quaker lady-birds
they be.”

“And she's a Quaker lady-bird, too,” said the

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

old gardener, smiling, as he patted her on the
head; “she's a nice little lady-bird.” Poll Parrot
heard him, and repeated, “Lady-bird.” Always
after that, when Alice entered the conservatory,
the parrot laughed and screamed, “Lady-bird!”

Near the door were two niches partially concealed
by a net-work of vines; and in the niches
were statues of two winged children. Alice inquired
who they were; and Camillo replied, “My
little sister and brother. Children of the Madonna
now they is.” His mother had told him this, and
he did not understand what it meant; neither did
Alice. She looked up at the winged ones with
timid love, and said, “Why don't they come down
and play with us?”

“From heaven they cannot come down,” answered
Camillo.

Alice was about to inquire the reason why,
when the parrot interrupted her by calling out,
“Lady-bird! Lady-bird!” and Camillo began to
mock her. Then, laughing merrily, off they ran
to the mossy rock to plant some flowers the gardener
had given them.

That night, while Alice was eating her supper,
Friend Goodman chanced to read aloud something
in which the word heaven occurred. “I've been
to heaven,” said Alice.

“Hush, hush, my child,” replied her father.

“But I have been to heaven,” she insisted.
“Little children have wings there.”

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

Her parents exchanged glances of surprise, and
the mother asked, “How dost thou know that
little children have wings in heaven?”

“Because I saw them,” she replied. “They
wear white gowns, and they are the children of
my donny. My donny lives in the little meeting-house
in Camillo's garden. She's the mother of
Christ that loved little children so much; but she
never said any thing to me. The birds call me
lady-bird, in heaven.”

Her mother looked very sober. “She gets her
head full of strange things down there yonder,”
said she. “I tell thee, Joseph, I don't like to
have the children playing together so much.
There's no telling what may come of it.”

“Oh, they are mere babes,” replied Joseph.
“The my donny, as she calls it, and her doll, are
all the same to her. The children take a deal of
comfort together, and it seems to me it is not
worth while to put estrangement between them.
Divisions come fast enough in the human family.
When he is a lad, he will go away to school and
college, and will come back to live in a totally
different world from ours. Let the little ones enjoy
themselves while they can.”

Thus spake the large-hearted Friend Joseph;
but Rachel was not so easily satisfied. “I don't
like this talk about graven images,” said she. “If
the child's head gets full of such notions, it may
not prove so easy to put them out.”

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

Truly, there seemed some ground for Rachel's
fears; for whether Alice walked or slept, she
seemed to live in the neighbour's garden. Sitting
beside her mother in the silent Quaker meeting,
she forgot the row of plain bonnets before her,
and saw a vision of winged children through a
veil of vines. At school, she heard the old green
parrot scream, “Lady-bird!” and fan-tailed doves
and Java sparrows hopped into her dreams. She
had never heard a fairy story in her life; otherwise,
she would doubtless have imagined that
Camillo was a prince, who lived in an enchanted
palace, and had some powerful fairy for a friend.

It came to pass as Joseph had predicted. These
days of happy companionship soon passed away.
Camillo went to a distant school, then to college,
and then was absent awhile on the Continent. It
naturally happened that the wealthy Catholic family
had but little intercourse with the substantial
Quaker farmer. Years passed without a word
between Alice and her former playfellow. Once,
during his college life, she met him and his father
on horseback, as she was riding home from meeting,
on a small gray mare her father had given
her. He touched his hat and said, “How do you
do, Miss Goodman?” and she replied, “How art
thou, Camillo?” His father inquired, “Who is
that young woman?” and he answered, “She is
the daughter of Farmer Goodman, with whom I

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

used to play sometimes, when I was a little boy.”
Thus like shadows they passed on their separate
ways. He thought no more of the rustic Quaker
girl, and with her, the bright picture of their childhood
was like the remembrance of last year's rainbow.

But events now approached, which put all rainbows
and flowers to flight. A Rebellion broke
out in Ireland, and a terrible civil war began to
rage between Catholics under the name of Pikemen,
and Protestants under the name of Orangemen.
The Quakers being conscientiously opposed
to war, could not adopt the emblems of either
party, and were of course exposed to the hostility
of both. Joseph Goodman, in common with others
of his religious persuasion, had always professed to
believe, that returning good for evil was a heavenly
principle, and therefore safe policy. Alice had
received this belief as a traditionary inheritance,
without disputing it, or reflecting upon it. But
now came times that tested faith severely. Every
night, they retired to rest with the consciousness
that their worldly possessions might be destroyed
by fire and pillage before morning, and perhaps
their lives sacrificed by infuriated soldiers. At the
meeting-house, and by the way-side, earnest were
the exhortations of the brethren to stand by their
principles, and not flinch in this hour of trial.
Joseph Goodman's sermon was brief and impressive.
“The Gospel of Love has power to regenerate the

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

world,” said he; “and the humblest individual,
who lives according to it, has done something for
the salvation of man.”

His strength was soon tried; for the very next
day a party of Pikemen came into the neighbourhood
and set fire to all the houses of the Orangemen.
Groans, and shrieks, and the sharp sound of
shots, were heard in every direction. Fierce men
rushed into their peaceful dwelling, demanding
food, and ordering them to give up their arms.

“Food I will give, but arms I have none,” replied
Joseph.

“More shame for you!” roared the commander
of the troop. “If you can't do any thing more for
your country than that, you may as well be killed
at once, for a coward, as you are.”

He drew his sword, but Joseph did not wink at
the flash of the glittering blade. He looked him
calmly in the eye, and said, “If thou art willing
to take the crime of murder on thy conscience, I
cannot help it. I would not willingly do harm to
thee, or to any man.”

The soldier turned away abashed, and putting his
sword into the scabbard, he muttered, “Well, give
us something to eat, will you?”

The hours that followed were frightful with the
light of blazing houses, the crash of musketry, and
the screams of women and children flying across
the fields. Many took refuge in Joseph's house,

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

and he did all he could to soothe and strengthen
them.

At sunset, he went forth with his serving-men to
seek the wounded and the dead. Along the road
and among the bushes, mangled bodies were lying
in every direction. Those in whom life remained,
they brought with all tenderness and consigned
to the care of Rachel and Alice; and, as long as
they could see, they gathered the dead for burial.
In the evening, the captain of the Pikemen returned
in great wrath. “This is rather too much,” he exclaimed.
“We didn't spare your house this morning
to have it converted into a hospital for the
damned Orangemen. Turn out every dog of 'em,
or we will burn it down over your heads.”

“I cannot stay thy hand, if thou hast the heart
to do it,” mildly replied Joseph. “But I will not
desert my fellow-creatures in their great distress.
If the time should come when thy party is routed,
we will bury thy dead, and nurse thy wounded, as
we have done for the Orangemen. I will do good
to all parties, and harm to none. Here I take my
stand, and thou mayest kill me if thou wilt.”

Again the soldier was arrested by a power he
knew not how to resist. Joseph seeing his embarrassment,
added: “I put the question to thee as a
man of war: Is it manly to persecute women and
children? Is it brave to torture the wounded and
the dying? Wouldst thou feel easy to think of it

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

in thy dying hour? Let us part in peace, and
when thou hast need of a friend, come to me.”

After a brief hesitation, the soldier said, “It
would be a happier world if all thought as you do.”
Then, calling to his men, he said, “Let us be off,
boys. There's nothing to be done here.”

A fortnight after, triumphant Orangemen came
with loud uproar to destroy the houses of the Catholics.
It was scarcely day-break, when Alice
was roused from uneasy slumbers by the discharge
of musketry, and a lurid light on the walls of her
room. Starting up, she beheld Colonel Campbell's
house in a blaze. The beautiful statues of the Madonna
and the winged children were knocked to
pieces, and crushed under the feet of an angry mob.
Vines and flowers crisped under the crackling
flames, and the beautiful birds from foreign climes
fell suffocated in the smoke, or flew forth, frightened,
into woods and fields, and perished by cruel hands.
In the green lane, once so peaceful and pleasant,
ferocious men were scuffling and trampling, shooting
and stabbing. Everywhere the grass and the
moss were dabbled with blood. Above all the din,
were heard the shrill screams of women and children;
and the mother of Camillo came flying into
Joseph's house, exclaiming, “Hide me, oh, hide
me!” Alice received her in her arms, laid the
throbbing head tenderly on her bosom, put back
the hair that was falling in wild disorder over her
face, and tried to calm her terror with gentle words.

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

Others came pouring in, and no one was refused
shelter. To the women of Colonel Campbell's
household Alice relinquished her own little bedroom,
the only corner of the house that was not
already filled to overflowing. She drew the curtain,
that the afflicted ones need not witness the
bloody skirmishing in the fields and lane below.
But a loud shriek soon recalled her to their side.
Mary Campbell had withdrawn the curtain, and
seen her husband fall, thrust at by a dozen swords.
Fainting-fits and hysterics succeeded each other in
quick succession, while Alice and her mother laid
her on the bed, and rubbed her hands and bathed
her temples. Gradually the sounds of war died
away in the distance. Then Joseph and his helpers
went forth to gather up the wounded and the dead.
Colonel Campbell was found utterly lifeless, and
the brook where Camillo used to launch his little
boats, was red with his father's blood. They
brought him in tenderly, washed the ghastly
wounds, closed the glaring eyes, and left the widow
and the household to mourn over him. Late in the
night they persuaded her to go to rest; and, when
all was still, the weary family fell asleep on the
floor; for not a bed was unoccupied.

This time, they hoped to escape the conquerors'
rage. But early in the morning, a party of them
came back, and demanded that all the Catholics
should be given up to them. Joseph replied, as he
had done before: “I cannot give up my helpless

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

and dying neighbours, whether they be Pikemen or
Orangemen. I will do good to all, and harm to
none, come to me what may.”

“That's impartial, anyhow,” said the captain. He
took some Orange cockades from his pocket, and
added, “Wear these, and my men will do you no
harm.”

“I cannot conscientiously wear one,” replied
Joseph, “because they are emblems of war.”

The captain laughed half scornfully, and handing
one to Alice, said, “Well, my good girl, you
can wear one, and then you need not be afraid of
our soldiers.”

She looked very pleasantly in his face and answered,
“I should be afraid if I did not trust in
something better than a cockade.”

The leader of the Orangemen was arrested by
the same spell that stopped the leader of the Pikemen.
But some of his followers, who had been
lingering about the door, called out, “What's the
use of parleying? Isn't the old traitor nursing
Catholics, to fight us again when they get well? If
he won't serve the government by fighting for us,
he will at least do to stop a bullet as well as a
braver man. Bring him out, and put him in the
front ranks to be shot at!” One of them seized
Joseph to drag him away; but Alice laid a trembling
hand on his arm, and said, beseechingly,
“Before you take him, come and see the wounded
Orangemen, with their wives and children, whom

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

my father and mother have fed and tended night
and day.” A pale figure, with bandaged head and
one arm in a sling, came forth from an adjoining
room and said, “Comrades, you surely will not
harm these worthy people. They have fed our
children, and buried our dead, as if we were their
own brothers.” The soldiers listened, and, suddenly
changing then mood, went off shouting,
“Hurrah for the Quakers!”

Some days of comparative quiet followed. Colonel
Campbell was buried in his own garden, with
as much deference to the wishes of his widow
as circumstances would permit. She returned
from the funeral calmer than she had been, and
quietly assisted in taking care of the wounded.
But when she retired to her little room, and saw
a crucifix fastened on the wall at the foot of her
bed, she burst into tears and said, “Who has done
this?”

Alice gently replied, “I did it. I found it in the
mud, where the little chapel used to stand. I know
it is a sacred emblem to thee, and I thought it
would pain thee to have it there; so I have washed
it carefully and placed it in thy room.”

The bereaved Catholic kissed the friendly hand
that had done so kind a deed; and tears fell on it,
as she murmured, “Good child! may the Holy
Virgin bless thee!”

Balmy is a blessing from any human heart, whether
it be given in the name of Jesus or Mary, God

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

or Allah. Alice slept well, and guardian angels
rejoiced over her in heaven.

Success alternated between the contending parties,
and kept the country in a state of perpetual
alarm. One week, the widow of Colonel Campbell
was surrounded by victorious friends, and the
next week, she was in terror for her life. At last,
Camillo himself came with a band of successful
insurgents. During a brief and agitated interview
with his mother, he learned how kindly she had
been sheltered in their neighbour's house, and how
tenderly the remains of his father had been treated.
When she pointed to the crucifix on the wall, and
told its history, his eyes filled with tears. “Oh,
why cannot we of different faith always treat each
other thus?” was his inward thought; but he
bowed his head in silence. Hearing loud voices,
he started up suddenly, exclaiming, “There may
be danger below!” Following the noise, he found
soldiers threatening Friend Goodman, who stood
with his back firmly placed against the door of an
inner room. Seeing Camillo enter, and being
aware of the great influence his family had with
the Catholics, he said, “These men insist upon carrying
out the dying Orangemen who are sheltered
here, and compelling me to see them shot. Is it
thy will that these murders should be committed?”

The young man took his hand, and in tones of
deep respect answered, “Could you believe that I

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

would suffer violence to be done to any under your
roof, if I had power to prevent it?” Then turning
to his soldiers, he said, “These excellent people
have injured no one. Through all these troubled
times, they have been kind alike to Pikemen and
Orangemen; they have buried our dead, and sheltered
our widows. If you have any respect for the
memory of my father, treat with respect all who
wear the peaceful garb of the Quakers.” The men
spoke apart for awhile, and soon after left the
house.

As Camillo passed by the kitchen door, he saw
Alice distributing boiled potatoes to a crowd of
hungry children. A soldier stood by her, insisting
that she should wear a cross, which was the emblem
of the Pikemen. She mildly replied, “I cannot
consent to wear the cross, but I hope God will
enable me to bear it.” The rude fellow, who was
somewhat intoxicated, touched her under the chin,
and said, “Come, mavourneen, do be a little more
obliging.” Camillo instantly seized his arm, and,
exclaiming, “Behave decently, my lad! behave
decently!” he led him to the door. As he went,
he turned towards Alice with an expression she
never forgot, and said, in a low deep tone, “Words
are poor to thank you for what you have done for
my mother.”

The next day, when he met Alice walking to
meeting, he touched his hat respectfully and said,
“I scarcely deem it prudent for you to be in the

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

roads at this time, Miss Alice. Armed insurgents
are everywhere abroad; and though there is a prevailing
disposition not to injure the Quakers, still
many of our men are too desperate to be always
controlled.”

She smiled and answered, “I thank thee for thy
friendly caution; but I trust in the Power that has
hitherto protected me.”

After a short pause, he said, “Your place of meeting
is two miles from here. Where is the horse
you used to ride?”

“A soldier took it from me, as I rode from meeting
several weeks ago,” she replied.

“You see then it is, as I have said, unsafe for
you to go,” he rejoined. “Had you not better turn
back?”

With great earnestness she answered, “Friend
Camillo, I cannot otherwise than go. Our people
are afflicted and bowed down. The soldiers have
nearly consumed our provisions. Our women are
almost worn out with the fatigue of constant nursing
and perpetual alarms. All are not unwavering
in their faith. It is the duty of the strong to sustain
the weak; and therefore it is needful that we
meet together for counsel and consolation.”

The young man looked at her with affectionate
reverence. The fair complexion and shining ringlets
of childhood were gone, but a serene and deep
expression of soul imparted a more elevated beauty
to her countenance. He parted from her with a

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

blessing, simply and fervently uttered; but he entered
the adjoining fields, and as he walked along
he kept her within sight until she arrived safely at
the place of meeting. While he thus watched her
unseen, he recollected how often his taste had been
offended by the quaint awkwardness of the Quaker
garb; and uttering aloud the sequel to his thoughts,
he said, “But beautiful and graceful will her garments
be in heaven.”

Soon after this interview, he departed with a
strong escort to convey his mother and other Catholic
women into a less turbulent district. Alice
bade them farewell with undisguised sadness; for
we learn to love those whom we serve, and there
seemed little probability that they would ever return
to reside in that troubled neighborhood.

The next time she saw Camillo, he was brought
into her father's house on a litter, senseless, and
wounded, as it was supposed, unto death. All the
restoratives they could think of were applied, and
at last, as Alice bent over him, bathing his temples,
he opened his eyes with a dull unconscious stare,
which gradually relaxed into a feeble smile, as he
whispered, “My Quaker lady-bird.” Some hours
afterward, when she brought him drink, he gently
pressed her hand, and said, “Thank you, dear
Alice.” The words were simple, but the expression
of his eyes and the pressure of his hand sent
a thrill through the maiden, which she had never
before experienced. That night, she dreamed of

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

winged children seen through flowering vines, and
Camillo laughed when the parrot called her “Lady-bird.”

Sorrow, like love, levels all distinctions, and melts
all forms in its fiery furnace. In the midst of sickness
and suffering, and every-day familiarity with
death, there was small attention paid to customary
proprieties. No one heeded whether Camillo were
tended by Alice or her mother; but if Alice were
long absent, he complained that she came so seldom.
As his health improved, they talked together
of the flowers they used to plant on the mossy
rock, and the little boats they launched on the
rippling brook. Sometimes, in their merriest
moods, they mocked the laughing of the old green
parrot, and the cooing of the fan-tailed doves.
Thus walking through the green lanes of their
childhood, they came unconsciously into the fairy-land
of love! All was bright and golden there,
and but one shadow rested on the sunshine. When
Camillo spoke of the “little meeting-house in the
garden,” and the image of “My donny,” she grew
very thoughtful; and he said with a sigh, “I wish,
dear Alice, that we were of one religion.” She
smiled sweetly as she answered, “Are we not both
of the religion of Jesus?”

He kissed her hand, and said, “Your soul is always
large and liberal, and noble and kind; but
others are not like you, dear Alice.”

And truly, when the war had ceased, and Camillo

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

Campbell began to rebuild his demolished dwelling,
and the young couple spoke of marriage, great
was the consternation in both families. Even the
liberal-minded Joseph was deeply-pained to have
his daughter “marry out of Society,” as their
phrase is; but he strove to console Rachel, who
was far more afflicted than himself. “The young
people love each other,” he said, “and it does not
seem to be right to put any constraint on their affection.
Camillo is a goodly youth; and I think
the dreadful scenes he has lately witnessed have
exercised his mind powerfully on the subject of
war. I have observed that he is thoughtful and
candid; and if he does but act up to his own light,
it is all I ask of him. He promises never to interfere
with the freedom of Alice; and as she has
adopted most of our principles from her own conviction,
I do not fear she will ever depart from
them.”

“Don't comfort thyself with any such idea,” replied
Rachel. “She will have pictures of the
Virgin Mary in her house, and priests will come
there to say over their mummery; and small beginnings
make great endings. At all events, one
thing is certain. Alice will lose her membership
in our Society; and that it is which mainly grieves
me. She is such a serious, sensible girl, that I always
hoped to see her an esteemed minister among
us.”

“It is a disappointment to me also,” replied

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

Joseph; “but we must bear it cheerfully. It certainly
is better to have our child go out of the Society
and keep her principles, than it would be to
have her stay in Society and depart from her principles,
as many do.”

Mary Campbell was more disturbed than Rachel
Goodman. In the first paroxysm of her distress,
she said she wished she had been killed in the war,
rather than live to see her only son married to a
black Protestant.

“Not a black Protestant, dear mother, only a
dove-colored one,” rejoined Camillo, playfully,
Then he kissed her, and reminded her of the story
of the crucifix, and told her how noble and gentle,
and good and sensible, his Alice was. As he
talked, a vision rose before her of the little bedroom
in the Quaker's farm-house; she saw Rachel
and Alice supporting the drooping-heads of poor
homeless Catholics, while they offered drink to
their feverish lips; and memory melted bigotry.
She threw herself weeping into Camillo's arms and
said, “Truly they did treat us like disciples of Jesus.
I once said to Alice, `May the Holy Virgin bless
thee;' and I now say, from my heart, May the Holy
Virgin bless you both, my son.”

And so Catholic and Quaker were married, according
to the forms of both their churches.

The Society of Friends mostly withdrew from
companionship with Alice, though they greeted her
kindly at their meetings. The Catholics shook their

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

heads and complained that Camillo Campbell was
already half a Quaker. Both prognosticated evil
consequences from such a union. But the worst
that happened was, Alice learned that there might
be superstition in the cut of a garment, as well as
in veneration for an image; and Camillo became
convinced that hatred and violence were much
greater sins than eating meat on Fridays.

Note.—The course here described as generally pursued by
Quakers during the Irish Rebellion, and the effect stated to be
produced on the soldiers of both parties, are strictly true.

-- --

p495-148 THE RIVAL MECHANICIANS.

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

I am growing old; my sight is failing very
fast,” said a famous watch-maker of Geneva, as he
wiped his spectacles to examine several chronometers,
which his two apprentices laid before him.
“Well done! Very well done, my lads,” said he.
“I hardly know which of you will best supply the
place of old Antoine Breguet. Thirty years ago,
(pardon an old man's vanity,) I could have borne
away the palm from a hundred like ye. But my
sight is dim, and my hands tremble. I must retire
from the place I have occupied in this busy world;
and I confess I should like to give up my famous
old stand to a worthy successor. Whichever of
you produces the most perfect piece of mechanism
before the end of two years shall be my partner
and representative, if Rosabella and I both agree in
the decision.”

The grand-daughter, who was busily spinning
flax, looked up bashfully, and met the glance of the
two young men. The countenance of one flushed,
and his eye sparkled; the other turned very pale,
and there was a painfully deep intensity in his fixed
gaze.

The one who blushed was Florien Arnaud, a

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

youth from the French Cantons. He was slender
and graceful in figure, with beautiful features, clear
blue eyes, and a complexion fresh as Hylas, when
the enamored water-nymphs carried him away in
their arms. He danced like a zephyr, and sang
little airy French romanzas in the sweetest of tenor
voices.

The one who turned pale was Pierre Berthoud,
of Geneva. He had massy features, a bulky frame,
and clumsy motions. But the shape of his head
indicated powerful intellect, and his great dark eyes
glowed from under the pent-house of his brows, like
a forge at midnight. He played on the bass-viol
and the trombone, and when he sang, the tones
sounded as if they came up from deep iron mines.

Rosabella turned quickly away from their expressive
glances, and blushing deeply resumed her
spinning. The Frenchman felt certain the blush
was for him; the Genevan thought he would willingly
give his life to be sure it was for him. But
unlike as the young men were in person and character,
and both attracted toward the same lovely
maiden, they were yet extremely friendly to each
other, and usually found enjoyment in the harmonious
contrast of their different gifts. The first feeling
of estrangement that came between them was
one evening, when Florien sang remarkably well,
and Rosabella accompanied him on her guitar. She
evidently enjoyed the graceful music with all her
soul. Her countenance was more radiantly

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

beautiful than usual, and when the fascinating singer rose
to go, she begged him to sing another favorite song,
and then another and another. “She never urges
me to sing with her,” said Pierre, as he and Florien
retired for the night. “And with very good reason,”
replied his friend, laughing. “Your stentorian
tones would quite drown her weak sweet voice,
and her light touch on the guitar. You might as
well have a hammer-and-anvil accompaniment to a
Canary bird.” Seeing discontent in the countenance
of his companion, he added soothingly, “Nay,
my good friend, don't be offended by this playful
comparison. Your voice is magnificently strong
and beautifully correct, but it is made for grander
things than those graceful little garlands of sound,
which Rosabella and I weave so easily.”

Pierre sprang up quickly, and went to the other
side of the room. “Rosabella and I,” were sounds
that went hissing through his heart, like a red-hot
arrow. But his manly efforts soon conquered the
jealous feeling, and he said cheerfully, “Well, Florien,
let us accept the offer of good Father Breguet.
We will try our skill fairly and honorably, and
leave him and Rosabella to decide, without knowing
which is your work and which is mine.”

Florien suppressed a rising smile; for he thought
to himself, “She will know my workmanship, as
easily as she could distinguish my fairy romanzas
from your Samson solos.” But he replied, right
cordially, “Honestly and truly, Pierre, I think we

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

are as mechanicians very nearly equal in skill. But
let us both tax our ingenuity to invent something
which will best please Rosabella. Her birth-day
comes in about six months. In honor of the occasion,
I will make some ornaments for the little arbor
facing the brook, where she loves to sit, in pleasant
weather, and read to the good old grandfather.

“I will do the same,” answered Pierre; “only
let both our ornaments be machines.” They clasped
hands, and looking frankly into each other's eyes,
ratified the agreement. From that hour, they spoke
no more to each other on the subject till the long-anticipated
day arrived. The old watch-maker and
his grandchild were invited to the arbor, to pass
judgment on the productions of his pupils. A
screen was placed before a portion of the brook,
and they sat quietly waiting for it to be removed.
“That duck is of a singular color,” exclaimed the
young girl. “What a solemn looking fellow he
is!” The bird, without paying any attention to her
remarks, waddled into the water, drank, lifted up
his bill to the sky, as if giving thanks for his refreshment,
flapped his wings, floated to the edge
of the brook, and waddled on the grass again.
When Father Breguet threw some crumbs of cake
on the ground, the duck picked them up with apparent
satisfaction. He was about to scatter more
crumbs, when Rosabella exclaimed, “Why, grandfather,
this is not a duck! It is made of bronze.
See how well it is done.”

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

The old man took it up and examined it. “Really,
I do not think any thing could be more perfect
than this,” he said. “How exquisitely the feathers
are carved! and truly the creature seems alive. He
who beats this must be a skilful mechanician.”

At these words, Pierre and Florien stepped forward,
hand in hand, and bowing to their master,
removed the temporary screen. On a black marble
pedestal in the brook was seated a bronze Naiad,
leaning on an overflowing vase. The figure was
inexpressibly graceful; a silver star with brilliant
points gleamed on her forehead, and in her hand
she held a silver bell, beautifully inlaid with gold
and steel. There was a smile about her mouth,
and she leaned over, as if watching for something
in a little cascade which flowed down a channel in
the pedestal. Presently, she raised her hand and
sounded the bell. A beautiful little gold fish
obeyed the summons, and glided down the channel,
his burnished sides glittering in the sun. Eleven
times more she rang the bell, and each time the
gold fish darted forth. It was exactly noon, and
the water-nymph was a clock.

The watch-maker and his daughter were silent.
It was so beautiful, that they could not easily find
words to express their pleasure. “You need not
speak, my master,” said Pierre, in a manly but sorrowful
tone; “I myself decide in favor of Florien.
The clock is his.”

“The interior workmanship is not yet examined,”

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

rejoined his amiable competitor. “There is not a
better mechanician in all Switzerland, than Pierre
Berthoud.”

“Ah, but you know how to invest equally good
workmanship with grace and beauty,” replied the
more heavily moulded Genevan.

“Study the Graces, my boy; make yourself familiar
with models of beauty,” said old Antoine
Breguet, laying a friendly hand upon the young
man's shoulder.

“I should but imitate, and he creates,” answered
Pierre, despondingly; “and worst of all, my good
master, I hate myself because I envy him.”

“But you have many and noble gifts, Pierre,”
said Rosabella, gently. “You know how delightfully
very different instruments combine in harmony.
Grandfather says your workmanship will
be far more durable than Florien's. Perhaps you
may both be his partners.”

“But which of us will be thine?” thought Pierre.
He smothered a deep sigh, and only answered, “I
thank you, Rosabella.”

Well aware that these envious feelings were unworthy
of a noble soul, he contended with them
bravely, and treated Florien even more cordially
than usual. “I will follow our good master's advice,”
said he; “I will try to clothe my good
machinery in forms of beauty. Let us both make
a watch for Rosabella, and present it to her on her
next birth-day. You will rival me, no doubt; for

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

the Graces threw their garlands on you when you
were born.” “Bravo!” shouted Florien, laughing
and clapping his hands. “The poetry is kindling
up in your soul. I always told you that you would
be a poet, if you could only express what was in
you.”

“And your soul expresses itself so easily, so fluently!”
said Pierre, with a sigh.

“Because my springs lie so near the surface, and
yours have depths to come from,” replied his good-natured
companion.

“The worst of it is, the cord is apt to break
before I can draw up my weighty treasures,” rejoined
Pierre, with a smile. “There is no help
for it. There will always be the same difference
between us, that there is in our names. I am a
rock, and you are a flower. I might be hewed
and chiselled into harmonious proportions; but
you grow into beauty.”

“Then be a rock, and a magnificent one,” replied
his friend, “and let the flower grow at your
feet.”

“That sounds modestly and well,” answered
Pierre; “but I wish to be a flower, because—”

“Because what?” inquired Florien, though he
half guessed the secret, from his embarrassed manner.

“Because I think Rosabella likes flowers better
than rocks,” replied Pierre, with uncommon quickness,
as if the words gave him pain.

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

On New Year's day, the offerings, enclosed in
one box, were presented by the good grandfather.
The first was a golden apple, which opened and
revealed on one side an exquisitely neat watch,
surrounded by a garland tastefully wrought in rich
damaskeening of steel and gold; on the other side
was a rose intertwined with forget-me-nots, very
perfectly done in mosaic. When the stem of the
apple was turned, a favourite little tune of Rosabella's
sounded from within.

“This is surely Florien's,” thought she; and she
looked for the other gift with less interest. It was
an elegant little gold watch, with a Persian landscape,
a gazelle and birds of Paradise beautifully
engraved on the back. When a spring was touched,
the watch opened, a little circular plate of gold slid
away, and up came a beautiful rose, round which a
jewelled bee buzzed audibly. On the edge of the
golden circle below were the words Rosa bella in
ultramarine enamel. When another spring was
touched, the rose went away, and the same melody
that sounded from the heart of the golden apple
seemed to be played by fairies on tinkling dewdrops.
It paused a moment, and then struck up a
lively dance. The circular plate again rolled away,
and up sprung an inch-tall opera-dancer, with enamelled
scarf, and a very small diamond on her
brow. Leaping and whirling on an almost invisible
thread of gold, she kept perfect time to the
music, and turned her scarf most gracefully.

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

Rosabella drew a long breath, and a roseate tinge mantled
her beautiful face, as she met her grandfather's
gaze fixed lovingly upon her. She thought to herself,
“There is no doubt now which is Florien's;”
but she said aloud, “They are both very beautiful;
are they not, dear grandfather? I am not worthy
that so much pains should be taken to please me.”
The old man smiled upon her, and loudly patted
the luxuriant brown hair, which shone like threads
of amber in the sun. “Which dost thou think most
beautiful?” said he.

She evaded the question, by asking, “Which do
you?

“I will tell thee when thou hast decided,” answered
he.

She twisted and untwisted the strings of her
boddice, and said she was afraid she should not be
impartial. “Why not?” he inquired. She looked
down bashfully, and murmured, in a very low voice,
“Because I can easily guess which is Florien's.”

“Ah, ha,” exclaimed the kind old man; and he
playfully chucked her under the chin, as he added,
“Then I suppose I shall offend thee when I give a
verdict for the bee and the opera-dancer?”

She looked up blushing, and her large serious
brown eyes had for a moment a comic expression,
as she said, “I shall do the same.”

Never were disciples of the beautiful placed in circumstances
more favourable to the development of
poetic souls. The cottage of Antoine Breguet was

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]



“In a glade,
Where the sun harbours; and one side of it
Listens to bees, another to a brook.
Lovers, that have just parted for the night,
Dream of such spots when they have said their prayers;
Or some tired parent, holding by the hand
A child, and walking toward the setting sun.”

In the stillness of the night, they could hear the
“rushing of the arrowy Rhone.” From a neighbouring
eminence could be seen the transparent Lake
of Geneva, reflecting the deep blue heaven above.
Mountains, in all fantastic forms, enclosed them
round; now draped in heavy masses of sombre
clouds, and now half revealed through sun-lighted
vapour, like a veil of gold. The flowing silver of
little waterfalls gleamed among the dark rocks.
Grape-vines hung their rich festoons by the roadside,
and the beautiful barberry bush embroidered
their leaves with its scarlet clusters. They lived
under the same roof with a guileless good old man,
and with an innocent maiden, just merging into
beautiful womanhood; and more than all, they
were both under the influence of that great inspirer,
Love.

Rosabella was so uniformly kind to both, that
Pierre could never relinquish the hope that constant
devotedness might in time win her affections
for himself. Florien, having a more cheerful character,
and more reliance on his own fascinations,
was merely anxious that the lovely maiden should

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

prefer his workmanship, as decidedly as she did his
person and manners. Under this powerful stimulus,
in addition to the ambition excited by the old
watch-maker's proposal, the competition between
them was active and incessant. But the ground-work
of their characters was so good, that all little
heart-burnings of envy or jealousy were quickly
checked by the predominance of generous and
kindly sentiments.

One evening, Rosabella was reading to her grandfather
a description of an albino squirrel. The pure
white animal, with pink eyes and a feathery tail,
pleased her fancy extremely, and she expressed a
strong desire to see one. Pierre said nothing; but
not long after, as they sat eating grapes after dinner,
a white squirrel leaped on the table, frisked
from shoulder to shoulder, and at last sat up with a
grape in its paws. Rosabella uttered an exclamation
of delight. “Is it alive?” she said. “Do you
not see that it is?” rejoined Pierre. “Call the dog,
and see what he thinks about it.”

“We have so many things here, which are alive
and yet not alive,” she replied, smiling.

“Florien warmly praised the pretty automaton;
but he was somewhat vexed that he himself did
not think of making the graceful little animal for
which the maiden had expressed a wish. Her pet
Canary had died the day before, and his eye happened
to rest on the empty cage hanging over the
flower-stand. “I too will give her a pleasure,”

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

thought he. A few weeks after, as they sat at
breakfast, sweet notes were heard from the cage,
precisely the same the Canary used to sing; and,
looking up, the astonished maiden saw him hopping
about, nibbling at the sugar and pecking his
feathers, as lively as ever. Florien smiled, and
said, “Is it as much alive as Pierre's squirrel?”

The approach of the next birth-day was watched
with eager expectation; for even the old man began
to feel keen pleasure in the competition, as if he
had witnessed a race between fleet horses. Pierre,
excited by the maiden's declaration that she mistook
his golden apple for Florien's workmanship,
produced a much more elegant specimen of art than
he had ever before conceived. It was a barometer,
supported by two knights in silver chain-armour,
who went in when it rained, and came out when the
sun shone. On the top of the barometer was a small
silver basket, of exceedingly delicate workmanship,
filled with such flowers as close in damp weather.
When the knights retired, these flowers closed their
enamelled petals, and when the knights returned,
the flowers expanded.

Florien produced a silver chariot, with two spirited
and finely proportioned horses. A revolving
circle in the wheels showed on what day of the
month occurred each day of the week, throughout
the year. Each month was surmounted by its zodical
sign, beautifully enamelled in green, crimson
and gold. At ten o'clock the figure of a young girl,

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

wearing Rosabella's usual costume, and resembling
her in form and features, ascended slowly from behind
the wheel, and at the same moment, the three
Graces rose up in the chariot and held garlands
over her. From the axle-tree emerged a young
man, in Florien's dress, and kneeling offered a rose
to the maiden.

It was so beautiful as a whole and so exquisitely
finished in all its details, that Pierre clenched his
fingers till the nails cut him, so hard did he try to
conceal the bitterness of his disappointment at his
own manifest inferiority. Could he have been an
hour alone, all would have been well. But, as he
stepped out on the piazza, followed by Florien, he
saw him kiss his hand triumphantly to Rosabella,
and she returned it with a modest but expressive
glance. Unfortunately, he held in his hand a jewelled
dagger, of Turkish workmanship, which Antoine
Breguet had asked him to return to its case
in the workshop. Stung with disappointed love
and ambition, the tempestuous feelings so painfully
restrained burst forth like a whirlwhind. Quick as
a flash of lightning, he made a thrust at his graceful
rival. Then frightened at what he had done,
and full of horror at thoughts of Rosabella's distress,
he rushed into the road, and up the sides of the
mountain, like a madman.

A year passed, and no one heard tidings of him.
On the anniversary of Rosabella's birth, the aged

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

grandsire sat alone, sunning his white locks at the
open window, when Pierre Barthoud entered, pale
and haggard. He was such a skeleton of his former
self that his master did not recognize him, till
he knelt at his feet, and said, “Forgive me, father.
I am Pierre.”

The poor old man shook violently, and covered
his face with trembling hands. “Ah, thou wretched
one,” said he, “how darest thou come hither, with
murder on thy soul?”

“Murder?” exclaimed Pierre, in a voice so terribly
deep and distinct, that it seemed to freeze the
feeble blood of him who listened. “Is he then
dead? Did I kill the beautiful youth, whom I
loved so much?” He fell forward on the floor, and
the groan that came from his strong chest was like
an earthquake tearing up trees by the roots.

Antoine Breguet was deeply moved, and the
tears flowed fast over his furrowed face. “Rise,
my son,” said he, “and make thy escape, lest they
come to arrest thee.”

“Let them come,” replied Pierre, gloomily;
“Why should I live?” Then raising his head
from the floor, he said slowly, and with great fear,
“Father, where is Rosabella?”

The old man covered his face, and sobbed out,
“I shall never see her again! These old eyes will
never again look on her blessed face.” Many minutes
they remained thus, and when he repeated,
“I shall never see her again!” the young man

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

clasped his feet convulsively, and groaned in agony.

At last the housekeeper came in; a woman whom
Pierre had known and loved in boyhood. When
her first surprise was over, she promised to conceal
his arrival, and persuaded him to go to the garret
and try to compose his too strongly excited feelings.
In the course of the day she explained to him how
Florien had died of his wound, and how Rosabella
pined away in silent melancholy, often sitting at
the spinning wheel with the suspended thread in
her hand, as if unconscious where she was. During
all that wretched night the young man could not
close his eyes in sleep. Phantoms of the past flitted
through his brain, and remorse gnawed at his heart-strings.
In the deep stillness of midnight, he seemed
to hear the voice of the bereaved old man sounding
mournfully distinct, “I shall never see her again!”
He prayed earnestly to die; but suddenly an idea
flashed into his mind, and revived his desire to
live. Full of his new project, he rose early and
sought his good old master. Sinking on his knees
he exclaimed, “Oh, my father, say that you forgive
me! I implore you to give my guilty soul that one
gleam of consolation. Believe me, I would sooner
have died myself, than have killed him. But my
passions were by nature so strong! Oh, God forgive
me, they were so strong! How I have curbed
them, He alone knows. Alas, that they should
have burst the bounds in that one mad moment,

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

and destroyed the two I best loved on earth. Oh,
father, can you say that you forgive me?”

With quivering voice he replied, “I do forgive
you, and bless you, my poor son.” He laid his
hand affectionately on the thick matted hair, and
added, “I too have need of forgiveness. I did
very wrong thus to put two generous natures in
rivalship with each other. A genuine love of
beauty, for its own sake is the only healthy stimulus
to produce the beautiful. The spirit of competition
took you out of your sphere, and placed you
in a false position. In grand conceptions, and in
works of durability and strength, you would always
have excelled Florien, as much as he surpassed
you in tastefulness and elegance. By striving
to be what he was, you parted with your own
gifts, without attaining to his. Every man in the
natural sphere of his own talent, and all in harmony;
this is the true order, my son; and I
tempted you to violate it. In my foolish pride, I
earnestly desired to have a world-renowned successor
to the famous Antoine Breguet. I wanted
that the old stand should be kept up in all its glory,
and continue to rival all competitors. I thought
you could super-add Florien's gifts to your own,
and yet retain your own characteristic excellencies.
Therefore, I stimulated your intellect and imagination
to the utmost, without reflecting that your
heart might break in the process. God forgive
me; it was too severe a trial for poor human

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

His voice sounded so wildly, and his great deep-set
eyes burned with such intense enthusiasm, that
his friend was alarmed. They clasped each other's
hands, and spoke more quietly of the beloved one.
“This is all that remains to us, Pierre,” said the
old man. “We are alone in the world. You
were a friendless orphan when you came to me:
and I am childless.”

With a passionate outburst of grief, the young
man replied, “And it was I, my benefactor, who
made you so. Wretch that I am!”

From that time the work went on with greater
zeal than ever. Pierre often forgot to taste of
food, so absorbed was he in the perfection of his
machine. First, the arms moved obedient to his
wishes, then the eyes turned, and the lips parted.
Meanwhile, his own face grew thinner and paler,
and his eyes glowed with a wilder fire.

Finally, it was whispered in the village that
Pierre Berthoud was concealed in Antoine Breguet's
cottage: and officers came to arrest him.
But the venerable old watch-maker told the story
so touchingly, and painted so strongly the young
man's consuming agony of grief and remorse, and
pleaded so earnestly that he might be allowed to
finish a wonderful image of his beautiful grand-child,
that they promised not to disturb him till
the work was accomplished.

Two years from the day of Pierre's return, on
the anniversary of the memorable birth-day, he

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

said, “Now, my father, I have done all that art
can do. Come and see the beautiful one.” He
led him into the little room where Rosabella used
to work. There she sat, spinning diligently. The
beautifully formed bust rose and fell under her
neat boddice. Her lips were parted, and her eyes
followed the direction of the thread. But what
made it seem more fearfully like life, was the fact
that ever and anon the wheel rested, and the maiden
held the suspended thread, with her eye-lids lowered,
as if she were lost in thought. Above the
flower-stand, near by, hung the bird-cage, with
Florien's artificial canary. The pretty little automaton
had been silent long; but now its springs
were set in motion, and it poured forth all its melodies.

The bereaved old man pressed Pierre's hand, and
gazed upon his darling grand-child silently. He
caused his arm-chair to be brought into the room,
and ever after, while he retained his faculties, he
refused to sit elsewhere.

The fame of this remarkable android soon spread
through all the region round about. The citizens
of Geneva united in an earnest petition that the
artist might be excused from any penalty for the
accidental murder he had committed. Members of
the State Council came and looked at the breathing
maiden, and touched the beautiful flesh, which
seemed as if it would yield to their pressure. They
saw the wild haggard artist, with lines of suffering

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

cut so deeply in his youthful brow, and they at
once granted the prayer of the citizens.

But Pierre had nothing more to live for. His
work in the world was done. The artificial energy,
supplied by one absorbing idea was gone; and the
contemplation of his own work was driving him to
madness. It so closely resembled life that he longed
more and more to have it live. The lustrous eyes
moved, but they had no light from the soul, and
they would not answer to his earnest gaze. The
beautiful lips parted, but they never spoke kind
words, as in days of yore. The image began to fill
him with supernatural awe, yet he was continually
drawn toward it by a magic influence. Three
months after its completion, he was found at daylight,
lying at its feet, stone dead.

Antoine Breguet survived him two years. During
the first eighteen months, he was never willing
to have the image of his lost darling out of sight.
The latter part of the time, he often whistled to the
bird, and talked to her, and seemed to imagine that
she answered him. But with increasing imbecility,
Rosabella was forgotten. He sometimes asked,
“Who is that young woman?” At last he said,
“Send her away. She looks at me.”

The magic-lantern of departing memory then
presented a phantom of his wife, dead long ago.
He busied himself with making imaginary watches
and rings for her, and held long conversations, as
if she were present. Afterward, the wife was

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

likewise forgotten, and he was occupied entirely with
his mother, and the scenes of early childhood.
Finally he wept often, and repeated continually,
“They are all waiting for me; and I want to go
home.” When he was little more than eighty years
old, compassionate angels took the weary pilgrim
in their arms, and carried him home.

-- 167 --

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

Ernest gazed silently at the golden sea of clouds
in the west, and then at the warm gleams it cast on
the old walnut tree. He stood thus but a moment;
for his companion aimed a nut at his head, and
shouted, “Make haste to fill the basket, you lazy
fellow!”

The nuts were soon gathered, and the boys
stretched themselves on the grass, talking over
school affairs. A flock of birds flew over their
heads towards the south. “They are flying away
from winter,” said Ernest. “How I should like to
go with them where the palms and cocoas grow!
See how beautifully they skim along the air!”

“I wish I had a gun,” rejoined Alfred; “I would
have some of them for supper.”

It was a mild autumnal twilight. The cows had
gone from the pastures, and all was still, save the
monotonous noise of the crickets. The fitful whistling
of the boys gradually subsided into dreamy
silence. As they lay thus, winking drowsily, Ernest
saw a queer little dwarf peep from under an
arching root of the walnut tree. His little dots of
blue eyes looked cold and opaque, as if they were
made of turquoise. His hands were like the claws
of a bird. But he was surely a gentleman of property
and standing, for his brown velvet vest was
embroidered with gold, and a diamond fastened his
hat-band. While Ernest wondered who he could
be, his attention was attracted by a bright little
vision hovering in the air before him. At first, he

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

thought it was a large insect, or a small bird; but
as it floated ever nearer and nearer, he perceived
a lovely little face, with tender, luminous eyes.
Her robe seemed like soap-bubbles glancing in the
sun, and in her bonnet, made of an inverted White
Petunia blossom, the little ringlets shone like finest
threads of gold. The stamen of a White Lily served
her for a wand, and she held it towards him, saying,
in tones of soft beseechment, “Let me touch
your eyes!”

“You had better touch my wand. You will find
it much more to the purpose,” croaked the dwarf
under the walnut root. “Look here! wouldn't you
like to have this?” and he shook a purse full of
coins, as he spoke.

“I don't like your cold eyes and your skinny
fingers,” replied Ernest. “Pray, who are you?”

“My name is Utouch,” answered the gnome;
“and I bring great luck wherever I go.”

“And what is your name, dear little spirit of the
air?” asked Ernest.

She looked lovingly into his eyes, and answered,
“My name is Touchu. Shall I be your friend for
life?”

He smiled, and eagerly replied, “Oh yes! oh
yes! your face is so full of love!”

She descended gracefully, and touched his eyes
with her Lily-stamen. The air became redolent
with delicate perfume, like fragrant Violets kissed
by the soft south wind. A rainbow arched the

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

heavens, and reflected its beautiful image on a mirror
of mist. The old tree reached forth friendly
arms, and cradled the sunbeams on its bosom.
Flowers seemed to nod and smile at Ernest, as if
they knew him very well, and the little birds sang
into his inmost soul. Presently, he felt that he was
rising slowly, and undulating on the air, like a
winged seed when it is breathed upon; and away
he sailed, on fleecy clouds, under the arch of the
rainbow. A mocking laugh roused him from his
trance, and he heard Utouch, the gnome, exclaim
jeeringly, “There he goes on a voyage to one of
his air-castles in the moon!” Then he felt himself
falling through the air, and all at once he was on
the ground. Birds, flowers, rainbows, all were
gone. Twilight had deepened into dreary evening;
winds sighed through the trees, and the crickets
kept up their mournful creaking tones. Ernest
was afraid to be all alone. He felt round for his
companion, and shook him by the arm, exclaiming,
“Alfred! Alfred, wake up! I have had a wonderful
fine dream here on the grass.”

“So have I,” replied Alfred, rubbing his eyes.
“Why need you wake me just as the old fellow
was dropping a purse full of money into my
hand?”

“What old fellow?” inquired Ernest.

“He called himself Utouch,” answered Alfred,
“and he promised to be my constant companion.
I hope he will keep his word; for I like an old

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

chap that drops a purse of gold into my hand when
I ask for it.”

“Why, I dreamed of that same old fellow,” said
Ernest, “but I didn't like his looks.”

“Perhaps he didn't show you the full purse?”
said Alfred.

“Yes, he did,” replied Ernest; “but I felt such
a love for the little fairy with tender eyes and heart-melting
voice, that I choose her for my life-friend.
And oh, she made the earth so beautiful!”

His companion laughed and said, “I dreamed of
her, too. So you have preferred that floating soap-bubble,
did you? I should have guessed as much.
But come, help me carry the nuts home, for I am
hungry for my supper.”

Years passed, and the boys were men. Ernest
sat writing in a small chamber, that looked
toward the setting sun. His little child had hung
a prismatic chandelier-drop on the window, and he
wrote amid the rainbows that it cast over his paper.
In a simple vase on his desk stood a stalk of blossoms
from the brilliant wild flower, called the Cardinal.
Unseen by him, the fairy Touchu circled
round his head and waved her Lily-stamen, from
which the fine gold-coloured dust fell on his hair in
a fragrant shower. In the greensward below, two
beautiful yellow birds sat among the catnip-blossoms,
picking the seed, while they rocked gracefully
on the wind-stirred plant. Ernest smiled as he said

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

to himself, “Gone are the dandelion blossoms, which
strewed my grass-carpet with golden stars; and
now come these winged flowers to refresh the eye.
When they are gone to warmer climes, then will
the yellow butterflies come in pairs; and when
even they are gone, here in my oboë sleep the soft
yellow tones, ever ready to wake and cheer me
with their child-like gladness.”

He took up the instrument as he spoke, and
played a slight flourish. A little bird that nestled
among the leaves of a cherry tree near by, caught
the tones of the oboë and mocked it with a joyous
trill, a little sunny shower of sound. Then sprang
the poet to his feet, and his countenance lighted up
like a transfigured one. But a slight cloud soon
floated over that radiant expression. “Ah, if thou
only wert not afraid of me!” he said. “If thou
wouldst come, dear little warbler, and perch on my
oboë, and sing a duet with me, how happy I should
be! Why are man and nature thus sundered?”

Another little bird in the Althea bush, answered
him in low sweet notes, ending ever with the plaintive
cadence of the minor-third. The deep, tender
eyes of the child-man filled with tears. “We are
not sundered,” thought he. “Surely my heart is in
harmony with Nature; for she responds to my inmost
thought, as one instrument vibrates the tones
of another to which it is perfectly attuned. Blessed,
blessed is nature in her soothing power.” As
he spoke, Touchu came floating on a zephyr, and

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

poured over him the fragrance of mignonette she
had gathered from the garden below.

At the same hour, Alfred walked in his conservatory
among groves of fragrant Geraniums and
richly-flowering Cactuses. He smoked a cigar, and
glanced listlessly from his embroidered slippers to
the marble pavement without taking notice of the
costly flowers. The gardener, who was watering a
group of Japonicas, remarked, “This is a fine specimen
that has opened to-day. Will you have the
goodness to look at it, sir?” He paused in his
walk a moment, and looked at a pure white blossom,
with the faintest roseate blush in the centre.
“It ought to be handsome,” said he. “The price
was high enough. But after all the money I have
expended, horticulturists declare that Mr. Duncan's
Japonicas excel mine. Its provoking to be outdone.”
The old gnome stood behind one of the
plants, and shrugged his shoulders and grinned.
Without perceiving his presence, Alfred muttered
to himself, “Utouch promised my flowers should
be unequalled in rarity and beauty.”

“That was last year,” croaked a small voice,
which he at once recognized.

“Last year!” retorted Alfred, mocking his tone.
“Am I then to be always toiling after what I never
keep? That's precious comfort, you provoking
imp!”

A retreating laugh was heard under the

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

pavement, as the rich man threw his cigar away, exclaiming
impatiently, “The devil take the Japonicas!
what do I care? they're not worth fretting
about.”

Weeks passed and brought the returning seventh
day of rest. The little child, who caused homemade
rainbows to flicker over the father's poem,
lay very ill, and the anxious parents feared that
this beautiful vision of innocence might soon pass
away from the earth. The shadows of a Madeiravine
now and then waved across the window, and
the chamber was filled with the delicate perfume
of its blossoms. No sound broke the Sabbath stillness,
except the little bird in the Althea bush,
whose tones were sad as the voice of memory.
The child heard it, and sighed unconsciously, as he
put his little feverish hand within his mother's,
and said, “Please sing me a hymn, dear mother.”
With a soft, clear voice, subdued by her depth of
feeling, she sang Schubert's Ave Maria. Manifold
and wonderful are the intertwining influences in
the world of spirits! What was it that touched
the little bird's heart, and uttered itself in such
plaintive cadences? They made the child sigh for
a hymn; and bird and child together woke Schubert's
prayerful echoes in the mother's bosom.
And now from the soul of the composer in that
far-off German land, the spirit of devotion comes
to the father, wafted on the wings of that beautiful

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

music. Ernest bowed his head reverently, and
sank kneeling by the bed-side. While he listened
thus, Touchu glided softly into his bosom and laid
her wand upon his heart. When the sweet beseeching
melody had ceased, Ernest pressed the
hand of the singer to his lip, and remained awhile
in silence. Then the strong necessity of supplication
came over him, and he poured forth an ardent
prayer. With fervid eloquence, he implored for
themselves an humble and resigned spirit, and for
their little one, that, living or dying, good angels
might ever carry him in their protecting arms. As
they rose up, his wife leaned her head upon his
shoulder, and with tearful eyes whispered:



“God help us, this and every day,
To live more nearly as we pray.

That same morning, Alfred rode to church in his
carriage, and a servant waited with the horses, till
he had performed his periodical routine of worship.
Many-coloured hues from the richly-stained windows
of the church glanced on wall and pillar, and imparted
to silk and broadcloth the metallic lustre of
a peacock's plumage. Gorgeous in crimson mantle,
with a topaz glory round his head, shone the
meek son of Joseph the carpenter; and his humble
fishermen of Galilee were refulgent in robes of purple
and gold. The fine haze of dust, on which the

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

sunbeams fell, gleamed with a quivering prismatie
reflection of their splendour. From the choir descended
the heavenly tones of Schubert's Ave Maria.
They flowed into Alfred's ear, but no Touchu
was with him to lay her wand upon his heart. To
a visitor, who sat in his cushioned pew, he whispered
that they paid the highest price for their music,
and had the best that money could command.
The sermon urged the necessity of providing some
religious instruction for the poor; for otherwise
there could be no security to property against robbery
and fire. Alfred resolved within himself to
get up a subscription immediately for that purpose,
and to give twice as much as Mr. Duncan, whatever
the sum might be. Utouch, who had secretly suggested
the thing to him, turned somersets on the
gilded prayer-book, and twisted diabolical grimaces.
But Alfred did not see him; nor did he hear
a laugh under the carriage, when, as they rolled
home, he said to his wife, “My dear, why didn't
you wear your embroidered shawl? I told you we
were to have strangers in the pew. In so handsome
a church, people expect to see the congregation elegantly
dressed, you know.”

But though Utouch was a mocking spirit, Alfred
could not complain that he had been untrue to his
bargain. He had promised to bestow any thing he
craved from his kingdom of the outward. He had
asked for honour in the church, influence at the exchange,
a rich handsome wife, and superb horses.

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

He had them all. Whose fault was it, that he was
continually looking round anxiously to observe
whether others had more of the goods he coveted?
He had wished for a luxurious table, and it stood
covered with the rarest dainties of the world. But
with a constrained smile he said to his guests, “Is
it not provoking to be surrounded with luxuries
I cannot eat? That pie-crust would torment my
sleep with a legion of nightmares. It is true, I do
not crave it much; for I sit at a loaded table `half-famished
for an appetite,' as the witty Madame de
Sevigné used to say. Again and again, he asked
himself, why all the fruit that seemed so ripe and
tempting on the outside was always dry and dusty
within. And if he was puzzled to understand why
he seemed to have all things, and yet really had
nothing, still more was he puzzled to explain how
Ernest seemed to have so little, and yet in reality
possessed all things. One evening, at a concert, he
happened to sit near Ernest and his wife, while
they listened to the beautiful Symphony by Spohr,
called the Consecration of the Tones. Delighted
as children were they, when they began to hear the
winds murmur through the music, the insects pipe,
and one little bird after another chirp his notes of
gladness. How expressively they looked at each
other, during the tender lulling Cradle-Song! and
how the expression of their faces brightened and
softened, as the enchanting tones passed through
the lively allegro of the Dance, into the exquisite

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

melody of the Serenade! But when Cradle-Song,
Dance, and Serenade all moved forward together in
delightful harmony, a three-fold chord of lovely
melodies, the transparent countenance of Ernest
became luminous with his inward joy. It was evident
that Touchu had again laid her thrilling wand
upon his heart.

“How the deuce does he contrive always to
delight himself?” thought Alfred. “I wonder
whether the music really is any thing uncommon.”

In order to ascertain, he turned from Ernest to
watch the countenance of a musical critic near by;
one of those unfortunate men, who enjoy music as
the proof-reader enjoys the poetry he corrects in
a printing-office. How can a beautiful metaphor
please him, while he sees a comma topsy-turvy, or
a period out of place? How can he be charmed
by the melodious flow of the verse, while he is
dotting an i, or looking out for an inverted s? The
critic seemed less attentive to his business than the
proof-reader; for he was looking round and whispering,
apparently unconscious that sweet sounds
filled the air. Nevertheless, Utouch whispered to
Alfred that the critic was the man to inform him
whether he ought to be delighted with the music,
or not. So, at the close of the Symphony, he
spoke to him, and took occasion to say, “I invited
a French amateur to come here this evening, in
hopes he would receive a favourable impression of
the state of music in America. You are an

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

excellent judge of such matters. Do you think he will
be satisfied with the performance?”

“He may be pleased, sir, but not satisfied,” replied
the critic. “The composition is a very fine
one, but he has doubtless heard it in Paris; and
until you have heard a French orchestra, sir, you
can have no conception of music. Their accuracy
in rhythmical time, amounts to absolute perfecttion.”

“And do you think the orchestra have played
well to night?”

“Tolerably well, sir. But in the Cradle-Song
the clarionet lagged a little, once or twice; and the
effect of the Serenade was injured, because the violoncello
was tuned one-sixteenth of a note too
low.”

Alfred bowed, and went away congratulating
himself that he had not been more delighted than
was proper.

The alleged impossibility of having any conception
of music unless he went to Europe, renewed a
wish he had long indulged. He closed his magnificent
house, and went forth to make the fashionable
tour. Ernest was a painter, as well as a poet; and
it chanced that they met in Italy. Alfred seemed
glad to see the friend of his childhood; but he soon
turned from cheerful things, to tell how vexed he
was about a statue he had purchased. “I gave a
great price for it,” said he, “thinking it was a real
antique; but good judges now assure me that it is

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

a modern work. It is so annoying to waste one's
money!”

“But if it be really beautiful, and pleases you,
the money is not wasted,” replied Ernest; “though
it certainly is not agreeable to be cheated. Look
at this ivory head to my cane! It is a bust of Hebe,
which I bought for a trifle, yesterday. But small
as is the market value, its beauty is a perpetual delight
to me. If it be not an antique, it deserves to
be. It troubles me that I cannot find the artist,
and pay him more than I gave for it. Perhaps he
is poor, and has not yet made a name for himself;
but whoever he may be, a spark of the divine fire
is certainly in him. Observe the beautiful swell of
the breast, and the graceful turn of the head!”

“Yes, it is a pretty thing,” rejoined Alfred, half
contemptously. “But I am too much vexed with
that knave who sold me the statue, to go into raptures
about the head of a cane just now. What
makes it more provoking is, that Mr. Duncan purchased
a real antique last year, for less money than
I threw away on this modern thing.”

“Having in vain tried to impart his own sunny
humour, Ernest bade him adieu, and returned to his
humble lodgings, out of the city. As he lingered
in the orange-groves, listening to the nightingales,
he thought to himself, “I wish that charming little
fairy, who came to me in my boyish dream, would
touch Alfred with her wand; for the purse the old
gnome gave him seems to bring him little joy.”

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

He happened to look up at the moment, and there,
close by his hand, was Touchu balancing herself
tip-toe on an orange-bud. She had the same luminous,
loving eyes, the same prismatic robe, and
the same sunny gleam on her hair. She smiled as
she said, “Then you do not repent your early
choice, though I could not give you a purse full
of money?”

“Oh, no indeed,” replied he. “Thou hast been
the brightest blessing of my life.”

She kissed his eyes, and, waving her wand over
him, said affectionately, “Take then the best gift I
have to offer. When thou art an old man, thou
shalt still remain, to the last, a simple, happy
child.”

-- --

p495-182 THE BROTHER AND SISTER.

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]



But show me, on thy flowery breast,
Earth, where thy nameless martyrs rest!
The thousands, who, uncheered by praise,
Have made one offering of their days.
Mrs. Hemans

Hurra!” exclaimed John Golding to his sister
Esther. “See what Mr. Brown has bought with
Biddy's eggs!”

The boy's eyes sparkled, and his hands trembled
with delight, while Esther's more serious countenance
lighted up with a quick smile.

The treasure John exhibited with such exultation,
was a worn copy of Goldsmith's Manners
and Customs. The title-page declared that it was
adorned with plates; but readers accustomed to the
present more beautiful style of publishing would
have been slow to admit that the straight, lank
figures, daubed with engraver's ink, were any ornament
to the volumes. To the unpractised eyes
of John and his sister, they were, however, gems
of Art; and the manner in which they were obtained
greatly increased their value. The children

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

had received a cake and two little chickens from
a neighbour, in payment for picking cranberries.
Never did chickens give rise to such extensive
speculations; not even the imaginary brood of the
famous milk-maid. The chickens would become
hens, and the hens would lay eggs, and Mr. Brown,
who drove the market-wagon, would sell the eggs,
and there were ever so many books in Boston, and
who could guess what wonderful stories they would
buy with their eggs? The vision was realized in
due time. The chickens did become hens, and laid
eggs; and Mr. Brown listened good-naturedly to
John's request to sell them and buy “a book, that
had pictures in it, and told about countries a way
off.” Goldsmith's Manners and Customs came as
the fruit of these instructions, and was hailed with
an outburst of joy.

Most boys would have chosen to buy marbles or
a drum; but John's earliest passion had been for a
book. The subtle influences which organize temperaments
and produce character, are not easily
traced. His intellectual activity certainly was not
derived from either of his parents; for they were
mere healthy sluggish animals. But there was a
tradition in the neighbourhood, that his maternal
grandmother was “an extraordinary woman in her
day; that few folks knew so much as she did; and
if her husband had been half as smart and calculating,
they would have been very fore-handed
people!”

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

The children of the “extraordinary woman” inherited
her husband's inert temperament, but her
own energetic character re-appeared in her grand-children;
and they had the good fortune to be born
in New England where the moral atmosphere stimulates
intellect, and the stream of knowledge flows
free and full to all the people. Esther was as eager
for information, as her more vivacious brother; and
though, as a woman, her pathway of life was more
obstructed, and all its growth more stinted, she
helped to lead him into broader avenues than she
herself was allowed to enter. Being two years older
than he, it was her delight to teach him the alphabet,
as soon as he could speak; and great was her
satisfaction when he knew all the letters in her little,
old primer, and could recite the couplet that
belonged to each. They conveyed no very distinct
idea to his mind, but Esther's praise made him very
vain of this accomplishment. A dozen times a day,
he shouted the whole twenty-four, all in a row, and
was quite out of breath when he arrived at:



“Zaccheus he
Did climb a tree,
His Lord to see!”

The mother, who was a kindly but dull woman,
took little interest in their childish scrambling after
literature; but she sent them to the town-school,
for the sake of having them out of the way; and
she was somewhat proud that her children could

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

“read joining-hand,” as she called it, earlier than
neighbours of the same age. One day, when the
minister of the village called, she told John to
bring his book about Manners and Customs, and
let the minister hear how well they could read.
The good old man was much pleased with the
bright boy and his intelligent, motherly sister.
When their mother told him the story of the eggs,
he patted them on the head and said: “That's
right, my children. You can't be too fond of your
books. They are the best friends in the world.
If you ask them, they will tell you about every
thing!” This remark, uttered in a very serious
tone, made a deep impression. That evening, as
brother and sister sat on the door-step, eating their
supper of bread and milk, the sun set bright and
clear after a transient shower, and a beautiful rainbow
arched the entire heavens. “Oh, Esther, look
at that pretty rainbow!” exclaimed John. “Ah,
see! see! now there are two of 'em!” He gazed
at the beautiful phenomenon with all his soul in
his eyes, and added: “As soon as we have eggs
enough, we will get Mr. Brown to buy a book that
tells how rainbows are made, and where they come
from.” Esther replied, that she did wish the hens
would lay three eggs a day.

When the market-man was commissioned to purchase
another volume, he declared himself unable
to find one that told where rainbows came from.
In lieu thereof, he brought Bruce's Travels; and

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

an unfailing source of entertainment it proved.
Thus month by month their little library increased,
and their intellectual craving grew fast by the food
it fed on. They gathered berries, picked chips,
ran on errands, rose early, and worked late, to accumulate
sixpences.

When this is done merely to obtain animal indulgences,
or for the sake of possessing more than
others, there is something degrading in the servile
process; but when the object is pursuit of knowledge
for its own sake, all creeping things become
winged. Beautiful it is to see human souls thus
struggling with poverty and toil, sustained only by
those ministering angels, Hope and Faith! Those
who have life enough to struggle thus, are all the
stronger for the contest. For the vigorous intellect
it is better to be so placed than to be born in palaces.
Jean Paul says truly: “Wealth bears far
heavier on talent than poverty. Under gold mountains
and thrones, who knows how many a spiritual
giant may lie crushed down and buried?”

Esther and her brother were troubled with no
ambitious conjectures whether or not they could
ever become spiritual giants; they simply felt that
the acquisition of knowledge was present delight.
They thought little of hats and shoes, till father
and mother said these must be bought with a portion
of their wages; but after that, they were
doubly careful of their hats, and often carried their
shoes in their hands. Thus were they, in their

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

unconscious earnestness, living according to laws
which highest reason would prescribe for the whole
social fabric. They worked industriously at manual
labor, but always with a spiritual end in view;
and that spiritual end was their own chosen recreation.
They practised the most careful economy,
but it was neither mean nor painful, because it
was for a noble use, not for the mere sake of accumulation.

Though the poor parents were obliged to appropriate
a portion of the children's juvenile earnings,
there was one little fund that was entirely their
own. The two chickens had a progeny of chickens,
and these, in process of time, likewise laid eggs.
John picked up every stray grain of oats he could
find, because he had heard it was a good kind of
food to increase eggs; and busy little Esther saved
all the oyster shells she could find, to pound for
the hens in winter, when there was no gravel to
furnish material for the shells. The cackling of a
hen was to them an important event. Esther smiled
at her knitting as she heard it, and John, as he
plucked the weeds, raised up his head to listen.
Hens have been often laughed at for proclaiming
all abroad that another egg is in the world; but
John's brood had a right to crow over their mission.
Cackle away to thy heart's content, thou brown little
feather-top! Never mind their jibes and jeers!
Thy human superiors often become world-famous
by simply obeying an impulse, which,

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

unconsciously to themselves, evolves extensive and progressive
good; and thou art not the first prattling
egotist, who has worked for far higher results than
he had the ability to comprehend. Let him who
laughs at thy cackling, measure, if he can, what
share thy new-laid egg may have in changing the
destiny of man! It will aid in the culture of a
human soul. It will help to develop and stimulate
individual thought. And if generously aimed
and fearlessly uttered, may not that individual
thought pervade and modify the entire opinion of
society? And is not law the mere record of aggregate
opinion?

Truly the cackling hen brought no such thoughts
to simple Esther and her brother John. To them
it merely announced that another egg was laid, and
thereby another cent gained toward the purchase
of a new book. They talked the stories over by
the light of the moon, or recited to each other favorite
passages from Burns and Bloomfield. When
the field-labourers took their noon-day rest, you
would be sure to find John hidden away in the
shade of a haystack, devouring a book. His zeal
attracted the minister's attention, and he often stopped
to talk with him. One day, he said to the
mother, “This boy will make something extraordinary.
He must get an education. He must go
to college, ma'am.”

“Bless my heart, I might as well think of sending
him to the moon!” she replied.

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

But Esther heard it with a quick blush of pleasure
and pride; and henceforth the one absorbing
thought of her life was how to assist in sending
John to college. Busily she calculated how much
could be earned in two years by knitting, and binding
shoes, and braiding straw. John listened with
rapture to her plans, but his triumph was checked
midway by the recollection that his sister could
not go to college with him. “Why, Esther, you
have always been my teacher,” he said. “You
learn faster than I do, and you remember better.
Why don't women go to college?”

“They couldn't be lawyers, and ministers, and
judges, if they did,” answered Esther.

“Why not?” said John.

Esther's knowledge and reflection on the subject
stopped there, and she simply replied that women
never had done such things.

“Why, yes, they have,” said John. “The Bible
says that Deborah was a judge; and Queen Elizabeth
was more than a judge; and we read the other
day that Isabella of Spain knew how to direct an
army, and govern the state, better than her husband,
King Ferdinand. I am sure I don't see why
women shouldn't go to college.”

The boy, in the eagerness of brotherly love, had
started ideas which he was too ignorant to follow.
But in his simple question lies the germ of thoughts
that will revolutionize the world. For as surely as
there is a God of harmony in the universe, so surely

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

will woman one day become the acknowledged
equal and co-worker of man, in every department
of life; and yet be more truly gentle and affectionate
than she now is.

But Esther was too young to reflect on such
matters. She loved her brother, and she wanted
him to go to college; and with unquestioning diligence
she applied her faculties to the purpose, in
every way that was left open for her. She scarcely
allowed herself time to eat and sleep, and grudged
herself every article of apparel, so zealous was her
sisterly love. Poor girl! there was no one to teach
her the physical lawa, and she knew not that toiling
thus perpetually, without exercise for the body,
or recreation for the mind, was slow suicide. Month
after month she laboured, and seldom spoke of pains
in her side, and confused feelings in her head.
Even her favourite luxury of reading was almost
entirely relinquished; and John had little leisure
to read to her such books as were entertaining.
The minister had offered to hear him recite Latin
and Greek once a week, and he was too busy with
the classics, to have time for Voyages and Travels.
He often repeated his lessons to his sister, and from
his bald translations she here and there gleaned a
few ideas; but this kind of mental effort was little
profitable, and less enlivening. Blessed Nature
stood ever ready to refresh and strengthen her.
The golden dandelion blossoms smiled brightly in
her face, and the trees stretched their friendly arms

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

over her in blessing; but she had no time to listen
to their kind voices. It would have been difficult
to lure her aside from her arduous path, even if
she had known that it would lead to an open
tomb.

When an object is pursued with such concentrated
aim and persevering effort, it is almost always
attained. John taught school in the winters,
and worked at whatever his hand could find to do
in the summers. Esther hoarded all her earnings,
to add to the Education Fund, as they called it;
and their good friend the minister borrowed a hundred
dollars for them, to be repaid according to
their own convenience. At last, the darling hope
of many years was realized. John went to college,
and soon ranked among the best scholars of his
class. His sister still toiled, that he might have a
sufficiency of books and clothing. He studied hard,
and taught school during college vacations, and returned
home at the end of four years, attenuated
almost to a skeleton.

The new milk and cheese-whey, the breath of
the cows, and the verdure of the fields, refreshed
him, and in some degree restored his exhausted
strength. But now he was fretted with the question,
what to do with the education he had acquired
with so much hardship. An additional expenditure
of time and money was required to fit
him for either of the professions. He was not
stimulated by any strong preference for either of

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

them, and his generous soul resisted the idea of
taxing his sister's strength any further for his own
advantage. The old question of his boyhood returned
with additional force. Why should she,
with her noble nature and admirable faculties, be
forever penned up within the small routine of petty
cares, and mere mechanical efforts? Why should
she not share his destiny, and enjoy with him a
more expansive atmosphere for soul and body?
To this end he resolved to labour. He would earn
money by the readiest means that offered, and devote
his earnings to her improvement. But Esther
said, “If you educate me, dear John, what can I
do with my education? I can do nothing but teach
school; and for that I am sure my health is not
adequate. The doctor says I must take as much
exercise as possible.”

“The doctor!” exclaimed John. “Why, Esther,
you never told me you had been ill enough to consult
a physician.”

“It is merely a slight difficulty in my lungs,”
she replied. “I am going to spin on the great
wheel this winter; and I think that will cure me.
Do not trouble your kind heart about me, my dear
John. While I have any health and strength, I
will never consent to be a burden upon you, however
much you may urge it. I do not believe that
sisters ought to depend on brothers for support.
I am sure it is far better for the characters of
women to rely on their own energies. But

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

sometimes I think we have not a fair chance in the
world. I often wish, as you do, that it was easy
for us to obtain a more liberal education, and customary
to use that education in a freer scope for all
our faculties. But never mind, dear brother, the
door of your cage is open, and the world is all before
you. Go where you will, I know you will
never forget the sister, who loves you so dearly.
You are destined to go far ahead of me in life; but
your good heart will never allow you to be ashamed
of your poor untutored Esther.”

John folded her close to his heart, and turned
away to hide the gathering tears. He was more
than ever desirous to do something for the high culture
of that generous and affectionate soul. The
way to earn a moderate income was soon opened to
him. The widowed sister of one of the college
professors wanted a private tutor for her sons; and
John Golding was recommended by her brother.
Here he came in contact, for the first time, with
the outward refinements of life. Charming music,
harmonious colours, elegant furniture, and, above
all, the daily conversation of a cultivated woman,
breathed their gentle and refining influences over
his strong and honest soul. At first, he was shy
and awkward, but the kindly atmosphere around
him, gradually unfolded the sleeping flower-buds
within, and without thinking of the process, the
scholar became a gentleman. By careful economy,
he repaid Esther the sums she had advanced for

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

his education; but the question was forever renewed
how he should manage to have her share
his advantages, without sacrificing her noble spirit
of independence. His visits to the old homestead
reminded him, sometimes a little painfully, that he
was leaving his family far behind him in the career
of knowledge and refinement. His father chewed
tobacco, without much regard to cleanliness. His
kind old mother would cut the butter with the same
knife she had used in eating. She had done so all
her life, but he had never before noticed it, and it
vexed him to the heart to find himself so much
annoyed by it now. His serious, gentle sister, was
endowed with an unusual degree of natural refinement,
which is usually a better teacher of manners,
than mere conventional politeness. But once, when
he brought home one of his pupils, she came out
to meet them dressed in a new gown, of dingy blue
and brick-red, with figures large enough for bedcurtains.
He blushed, and was for a moment
ashamed of her; then he reproached himself that
his darling Esther could seem to him in any respect
vulgar. The next week he sent her a dress of delicate
material and quiet colours, and she had tact
enough to perceive, that this was a silent mode of
improving her taste.

The most painful thing connected with his own
superior culture was the spiritual distance it produced
between him and his honest parents. Their
relative positions were reversed. Father and mother

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

looked up with wondering deference to their children.
Like hens that have hatched ducks, they
knew not what to make of their progeny, thus
launching out on a fluid element, which they had
never tried. But he perceived the distance between
them far more clearly than they could. He could
receive the whole of their thought, but was constantly
obliged to check the utterance of his own,
from a consciousness that allusions the most common
to him, would be quite unintelligible to them.
“The butterfly may remember the grub, but the
grub has no knowledge of the butterfly.” With
Esther he had unalloyed pleasure of companionship;
for though ignorant of the world, and deficient
in culture, she was an intelligent listener,
and it charmed him to see her grow continually
under the influence of the sunshine he could bring
to her. How he loved to teach her! How he
longed to prove his gratitude by the consecration
of all his faculties and means to her use!

In little more than a year after he left college,
a delightful change came over his prospects. A
brother of the widow in whose family he had been
tutor, was appointed ambassador to Spain, and
through her influence he selected John Golding for
his private secretary. Esther, true to her unselfish
nature, urged him by all means to accept the offer.
“When you were a little boy,” said she, “you were
always eager to know about countries a great way
off. But we little thought then that our cackling

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

hens would ever bring you such a golden opportunity.”

John's satisfaction would have been complete,
if he could have taken Esther with him to that
balmy clime. But she had many objections to
offer. She said her rustic manners unfitted her
for the elegant circles in which he would move;
and he replied that she would catch the tone of
polished society far more readily than he could.
She reminded him that their parents needed his
assistance to repair the old dilapidated homestead,
and to purchase cows; and that he had promised
to devote to their use the first money he could
spare. He sighed, and made no answer; for he
felt that his pecuniary resources were altogether
inadequate to his generous wishes. Again the
question returned, “Why cannot women go abroad,
and earn their own way in the world, as well as
men?” The coming ages answered him, but he
did not hear the prophecy.

At last the hour of parting came. Painful it
was to both, but far more painful to Esther. The
young man went forth to seek novelty and adventure;
the young woman remained alone, in the
dull monotony of an uneventful life. And more
than this, she felt a mournful certainty that she
should never behold her darling brother again,
while he was cheered by hopes of a happy reunion,
and was forever building the most romantic
“castles in Spain.” She never told him how very

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

ill she was; and he thought her interrupted breath
was caused merely by the choking emotions of an
over-charged heart.

He deposited with a friend more money than
he could have prevailed upon her to accept, and
made a choice collection of books and engravings,
to cheer her during his absence. To the last moment,
he spoke of coming for her next year, and
carrying her to the sunny hills of Spain. With a
faint smile she promised to learn Spanish, that she
might be able to talk with her brother Don Scolardo;
and so with mutual struggle to suppress
their tears, the brother and sister, who had gone so
lovingly, hand in hand, over the rough paths of
life, parted just where the glancing summit of his
hopes rose bright before him.

A letter written on board ship was full of cheerful
visions of the quiet literary home they would
enjoy together in the coming years. The next letter
announced his arrival in Spain. Oh, the romantic
old castles, the picturesque mills, the rich
vineyards, the glowing oranges, the great swelling
bunches of grapes! He was half wild with enthusiasm,
and seemed to have no annoyance, except
the fact that he could not speak modern languages.
“I ought not,” said he, “to complain of the college-education
for which we toiled so hard, and which
has certainly opened for me the closed gateway of
a far nobler life than I could probably have entered
by any other means. But after all, dear Esther,

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

much of my time and money was spent for what I
cannot bring into use, and shall therefore soon for
get. Even my Latin was not taught me in a way
that enables me to talk freely with the learned foreigners
I meet. By the light of my present experience,
I can certainly devise a better plan of education
for my son, if I ever have one. Meanwhile,
dear sister, do not work too hard; and pray study
French and Spanish with all diligence; for laugh
as thou wilt at my `castles in Spain,' I will surely
come and bring thee here. Think of the golden
oranges and great luscious grapes, which thou wilt
never see in their beauty, till thou seest them here!
Think of seeing the Alhambra, with its golden lattice-work,
and flowery arabesques! Above all, imagine
thyself seated under a fig-tree, leaning on the
bosom of thy ever-loving brother!”

Poor Esther! This description of a genial climate
made her sigh; for while she read it, the
cold East winds of New England were cutting her
wounded lungs like dagger-points. But when she
answered the precious letter, she made no allusion
to this. She wrote playfully, concerning the health
of the cows and the hens; asked him to inform her
what was cackle in Spanish, for she reverenced the
word, and would fain know it in all languages.
Finally, she assured him, that she was studying
busily, to make herself ready to reside in the grand
castle he was building. The tears came to her eyes,
as she folded the letter, but she turned hastily aside,

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

that they might not drop on the paper. Never in
her life had she been willing to let her shadow cross
his sunshine.

It was the last letter she ever wrote. She had
sought to crown her brother with laurels on earth,
and his ministering angel crowned her with garlands
in heaven.

Three years afterwards, John stood by her humble
grave in his native village. The tears flowed
fast, as he thought to himself, “And I once blushed
for thee, thou great and noble soul, because thou
wert clothed in a vulgar dress! Ah, mean, ungrateful
wretch, that I was! And how stinted was
thy life, thou poor one!—A slow grinding martyrdom
from beginning to end.”

He remembered the wish she had so meekly expressed,
that women might have a more liberal
education, and a wider scope for their faculties.
“For thy sake, thou dear one,” said he, “I will be
the friend and brother of all women. To their improvement
and elevation will I consecrate my talent
and my education. This is the monument I
will build to thee; and I believe thy gentle spirit
will bless me for it in heaven.”

He soon after married a young woman, whose
character and early history strongly resembled his
beloved sister's. Aided by her, he devoted all his
energies to the establishment of a Normal School
for Young Women. Mind after mind unfolds

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

under his brotherly care, and goes forth to aid in the
redemption of woman, and the slow harmonizing
of our social discords.

Well might little brown feather-top cackle aloud;
for verily her mission was a great one.

-- 200 --

p495-201 THE STREAM OF LIFE

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]



In morning hours,
Full of flowers,
Our swift boats glide
O'er life's bright tide;
And every time the oars we raise
The falling drops like diamonds blaze.
From earth and sky
Comes melody;
And ev'ry voice
Singeth, “Rejoice!”
While echoes all around prolong
The cadence of that wondrous song.
Above each boat
Bright fairies float,
Mounting on air
To castles there.
The earth is full of glorious things
All tinged with light from rainbow wings.
Dear Friendship's smile,
And Love's sweet wile,
Make Life all bright
With genial light,
And seem to shine with steady ray,
That ne'er can change, or fade away.

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]



More slowly glides life's evening boat,
And withered flowers around it float.
The drops fall dark from weary oars,
And dismal fogs shroud all the shores.
Like widowed bird that mourns alone,
Sings Music, in her minor tone,
Of flowers that blossom but to die;
And echoes answer plaintively.
Bright fairies change to limping hags;
Their rainbow wings to dingy rags.
Dark heavy clouds sail through the air,
Where golden castles shone so fair.
Strong hearts grow faint, and young ones old;
Friendships decline, and Love is cold.
Dim twilight changes morn's ideal
To flick'ring shadows, all unreal.
But joy remains, if we have thrown
Fresh flowers to boats around our own.
Though currents part us far and wide,
Sweet perfumes live from flowers that died.
Or if our blossoms formed good seeds,
Such as the growing future needs,
Those little germs perchance may yield
Rich waving crops in Time's ripe fields.

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]



Though dark the tide we're drifting o'er,
It brings us near that brighter shore,
Where longing souls at length will know
The use of this world's changing show.
Meanwhile, though sunlight has gone down,
Life's ev'ning wears a starry crown,
Where weary ones, who look above,
May read the letters, “God is love.”

-- --

p495-204 THE MAN THAT KILLED HIS NEIGHBOURS.

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

THE PRINCIPAL INCIDENTS OF THIS STORY ARE FACTS.



Send thou abroad a love for all who live,
And feel the deep content in turn they give.
Kind wishes and good deeds—they make not poor;
They'll home again, full laden to thy door.
The streams of love flow back where they begin;
For springs of outward joys lie deep within.
R. W. Dana.

It is curious to observe how a man's spiritual
state reflects itself in the people and animals around
him; nay, in the very garments, trees and stones.

Reuben Black was an infestation in the neighbourhood
where he resided. The very sight of
him produced effects similar to the Hindoo magical
tune, called Raug, which is said to bring on clouds,
storms, and earthquakes. His wife seemed lean,
sharp, and uncomfortable. The heads of his boys
had a bristling aspect, as if each individual hair
stood on end with perpetual fear. The cows poked
out their horns horizontally, as soon as he opened
the barn-yard gate. The dog dropped his tail between
his legs, and eyed him askance, to see what

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

humour he was in. The cat looked wild and
scraggy, and had been known to rush straight up
the chimney when he moved toward her. Fanny
Kemble's expressive description of the Pennsylvanian
stage-horses was exactly suited to Reuben's
poor old nag. “His hide resembled an old hair-trunk.”
Continual whipping and kicking had made
him such a stoic, that no amount of blows could
quicken his pace, and no chirruping could change
the dejected drooping of his head. All his natural
language said, as plainly as a horse could say it, that
he was a most unhappy beast. Even the trees on
Reuben's premises had a gnarled and knotted appearance.
The bark wept little sickly tears of gum,
and the branches grew awry, as if they felt the continual
discord, and made sorry faces at each other,
behind their owner's back. His fields were red
with sorrel, or run over with mullein. Every thing
seemed as hard and arid as his own visage. Every
day, he cursed the town and the neighbourhood,
because they poisoned his dogs, and stoned his
hens, and shot his cats. Continual law-suits involved
him in so much expense, that he had neither
time nor money to spend on the improvement of
his farm.

Against Joe Smith, a poor labourer in the neighbourhood,
he had brought three suits in succession.
Joe said he had returned a spade he borrowed, and
Reuben swore he had not. He sued Joe, and recovered
damages, for which he ordered the sheriff

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

to seize his pig. Joe, in his wrath, called him an
old swindler, and a curse to the neighbourhood.
These remarks were soon repeated to Reuben.
He brought an action for slander, and recovered
twenty-five cents. Provoked at the laugh this occasioned,
he watched for Joe to pass by, and set
his big dog upon him, screaming furiously, “Call
me an old swindler again, will you?” An evil
spirit is more contagious than the plague. Joe
went home and scolded his wife, and boxed little
Joe's ears, and kicked the cat; and not one of them
knew what it was all for. A fortnight after, Reuben's
big dog was found dead by poison. Whereupon
he brought another action against Joe Smith,
and not being able to prove him guilty of the
charge of dog-murder, he took his revenge by poisoning
a pet lamb, belonging to Mrs. Smith. Thus
the bad game went on, with mutual worriment and
loss. Joe's temper grew more and more vindictive,
and the love of talking over his troubles at the grogshop
increased upon him. Poor Mrs. Smith cried,
and said it was all owing to Reuben Black, for a
better-hearted man never lived than her Joe, when
she first married him.

Such was the state of things when Simeon Green
purchased the farm adjoining Reuben's. The estate
had been much neglected, and had caught
thistles and mullein from the neighbouring fields.
But Simeon was a diligent man, blessed by nature
with a healthy organization and a genial

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

temperament; and a wise and kind education had aided
nature in the perfection of her goodly work. His
provident industry soon changed the aspect of
things on the farm. River-mud, autumn leaves,
old shoes, and old bones, were all put in requisition
to assist in the production of use and beauty.
The trees, with branches pruned, and bark scraped
free from moss and insects, soon looked clean and
vigorous. Fields of grain waved where weeds had
rioted. Persian lilacs bowed gracefully over the
simple gateway. Michigan roses covered half the
house with their abundant clusters. Even the
rough rock which formed the door-step, was edged
with golden moss. The sleek horse, feeding in
clover, tossed his mane and neighed when his master
came near; as much as to say “The world is
all the pleasanter for having you in it, Simeon
Green!” The old cow, fondling her calf under
the great walnut tree, walked up to him with serious
friendly face, asking for the slice of sugarbeet
he was wont to give her. Chanticleer, strutting
about, with his troop of plump hens and
downy little chickens, took no trouble to keep
out of his way, but flapped his glossy wings, and
crowed a welcome in his very face. When Simeon
turned his steps homeward, the boys threw up their
caps and ran out shouting, “Father's coming!” and
little Mary went toddling up to him, with a dandelion
blossom to place in his button-hole. His wife
was a woman of few words, but she sometimes said

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

to her neighbours, with a quiet kind of satisfaction,
“Everybody loves my husband that knows him.
They can't help it.”

Simeon Green's acquaintance knew that he was
never engaged in a law-suit in his life; but they
predicted that he would find it impossible to avoid
it now. They told him his next neighbour was
determined to quarrel with people, whether they
would or not; that he was like John Liburne,
of whom Judge Jenkins said, “If the world was
emptied of every person but himself, Liburne
would still quarrel with John, and John with
Liburne.”

“Is that his character?” said Simeon, in his smiling
way. “If he exercises it upon me, I will soon
kill him.”

In every neighbourhood there are individuals
who like to foment disputes, not from any definite
intention of malice or mischief, but merely because
it makes a little ripple of excitement in the dull
stream of life, like a contest between dogs or
game-cocks. Such people were not slow in repeating
Simeon Green's remark about his wrangling
neighbour. “Kill me! will he?” exclaimed Reuben.
He said no more; but his tightly compressed
mouth had such a significant expression, that his
dog dodged him, as he would the track of a tiger.
That very night, Reuben turned his horse into the
highway, in hopes he would commit some depredations
on neighbour Green's premises. But Joe

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

Smith, seeing the animal at large, let down the
bars of Reuben's own corn-field, and the poor
beast walked in, and feasted as he had not done
for many a year. It would have been a great
satisfaction to Reuben if he could have brought a
lawsuit against his horse; but as it was, he was
obliged to content himself with beating him. His
next exploit was to shoot Mary Green's handsome
chantieleer, because he stood on the stone wall
and crowed, in the ignorant joy of his heart, two
inches beyond the frontier line that bounded the
contiguous farms. Simeon said he was sorry for
the poor bird, and sorry because his wife and
children liked the pretty creature; but otherwise
it was no great matter. He had been intending
to build a poultry yard, with a good high fence,
that his hens might not annoy his neighbours; and
now he was admonished to make haste and do it.
He would build them a snug warm house to
roost in; they should have plenty of gravel and
oats, and room to promenade back and forth, and
crow and cackle to their heart's content; there they
could enjoy themselves, and be out of harm's way.

But Reuben Black had a degree of ingenuity
and perseverance, which might have produced
great results for mankind, had those qualities been
devoted to some more noble purpose than provoking
quarrels. A pear tree in his garden very
improperly stretched over a friendly arm into
Simeon Green's premises. Whether the sunny

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

state of things there had a cheering effect on the
tree I know not; but it happened that this over-hanging
bough bore more abundant fruit, and
glowed with a richer hue, than the other boughs.
One day, little George Green, as he went whistling
along, picked up a pear that had fallen into his
father's garden. The instant he touched it, he felt
something on the back of his neck, like the sting
of a wasp. It was Reuben Black's whip, followed
by such a storm of angry words, that the poor
child rushed into the house in an agony of terror.
But this experiment failed also. The boy was
soothed by his mother, and told not to go near the
pear tree again; and there the matter ended.

This imperturbable good nature vexed Reuben
more than all the tricks and taunts he met from
others. Evil efforts he could understand, and
repay with compound interest; but he did not know
what to make of this perpetual forbearance. It
seemed to him there must be something contemptuous
in it. He disliked Simeon Green more
than all the rest of the town put together, because
he made him feel so uncomfortably in the wrong,
and did not afford him the slightest pretext for
complaint. It was annoying to see every thing in
his neighbour's domains looking so happy, and presenting
such a bright contrast to the forlornness of
his own. When their wagons passed each other
on the road, it seemed as if Simeon's horse tossed
his head higher, and flung out his mane, as if he

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

knew he was going by Reuben Black's old nag.
He often said he supposed Green covered his
house with roses and honeysuckles on purpose to
shame his bare walls. But he didn't care—not
he! He wasn't going to be enough to rot his
boards with such stuff. But no one resented his
disparaging remarks, or sought to provoke him in
any way. The roses smiled, the horse neighed,
and the calf capered; but none of them had the
least idea they were insulting Reuben Black.
Even the dog had no malice in his heart, though
he did one night chase home his geese, and bark
at them through the bars. Reuben told his master,
the next day; he swore he would bring an
action against him, if he didn't keep that dog at
home; and Simeon answered very quietly that he
would try to take better care of him. For several
days a strict watch was kept, in hopes Towzer
would worry the geese again; but they paced
home undisturbed, and not a solitary bow-wow
furnished excuse for a law-suit.

The new neighbours not only declined quarrelling,
but they occasionally made positive advances
towards a friendly relation. Simeon's wife sent
Mrs. Black a large basket full of very fine cherries.
Pleased with the unexpected attention, she cordially
replied, “Tell your mother it was very
kind of her, and I am very much obliged to her.”
Reuben, who sat smoking in the chimney-corner,
listened to this message once without any

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

manifestation of impatience, except whiffing the smoke
through his pipe a little faster and fiercer than
usual. But when the boy was going out of the
door, and the friendly words were again repeated,
he exclaimed, “Don't make a fool of yourself,
Peg. They want to give us a hint to send a
basket of our pears; that's the upshot of the business.
You may send 'em a basket, when they
are ripe; for I scorn to be under obligation, especially
to your smooth-tongued folks.” Poor Peggy,
whose arid life had been for the moment refreshed
with a little dew of kindness, admitted distrust
into her bosom, and the halo that radiated round
the ripe glowing cherries departed.

Not long after this advance towards good neighbourhood,
some labourers employed by Simeon
Green, passing over a bit of marshy ground, with a
heavy team, stuck fast in a bog occasioned by
long continued rain. The poor oxen were entirely
unable to extricate themselves, and Simeon ventured
to ask assistance from his waspish neighbour,
who was working at a short distance. Reuben
replied gruffly, “I've got enough to do to attend to
my own business.” The civil request that he
might be allowed to use his oxen and chains for a
few moments being answered in the same surly
tone, Simeon silently walked off, in search of a
more obliging neighbour.

The men, who were left waiting with the patient,
suffering oxen, scolded about Reuben's

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

illnature, and said they hoped he would get stuck in
the same bog himself. Their employer rejoined,
“If he does, we will do our duty, and help him
out.”

“There is such a thing as being too good-natured,”
said they. “If Reuben Black takes the notion that
people are afraid of him, it makes him trample on
them worse than ever.”

“Oh, wait a while,” replied Mr. Green, smiling,
“I will kill him before long. Wait and see if I
don't kill him.”

It chanced, soon after, that Reuben's team did
stick fast in the same bog, as the workmen had
wished. Simeon observed it, from a neighbouring
field, and gave directions that the oxen and chains
should be immediately conveyed to his assistance.
The men laughed, shook their heads, and said it was
good enough for the old hornet. They, however,
cheerfully proceeded to do as their employer had
requested. “You are in a bad situation, neighbour,”
said Simeon, as he came alongside of the
foundered team. “But my men are coming with
two yoke of oxen, and I think we shall soon
manage to help you out.”

“You may take your oxen back again,” replied
Reuben; “I don't want any of your help.”

In a very friendly tone Simeon answered, “I cannot
consent to do that; for evening is coming on,
and you have very little time to lose. It is a bad
job any time, but it will be still worse in the dark.”

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

“Light or dark, I don't ask your help,” replied
Reuben, emphatically. “I would'nt help you out
of the bog, the other day, when you asked me.

“The trouble I had in relieving my poor oxen
teaches me to sympathize with others in the same
situation,” answered Simeon. “Don't let us waste
words about it, neighbour. It is impossible for
me to go home and leave you here in the bog, and
night coming on.”

The team was soon drawn out, and Simeon and
his men went away, without waiting for thanks.
When Reuben went home that night, he was
unusually silent and thoughtful. After smoking
a while, in deep contemplation, he gently knocked
the ashes from his pipe, and said, with a sigh,
“Peg, Simeon Green has killed me!”

“What do you mean?” said his wife, dropping
her knitting with a look of surprise.

“You know when he first came into this neighbourhood,
he said he'd kill me,” replied Reuben;
“and he has done it. The other day, he asked me
to help draw his team out of the bog, and I told him
I had enough to do to attend to my own business.
To-day, my team stuck fast in the same bog, and
he came with two yoke of oxen to draw it out.
I felt sort of ashamed to have him lend me a hand,
so I told him I didn't want any of his help; but he
answered, just as pleasant as if nothing contrary
had ever happened, that night was coming on, and
he was not willing to leave me there in the mud.”

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

“It was very good of him,” replied Peggy. “He
is a pleasant-spoken man, and always has a pretty
word to say to the boys. His wife seems to be a
nice neighbourly body, too.”

Reuben made no answer; but after meditating a
while, he remarked, “Peg, you know that big ripe
melon down at the bottom of the garden? you may
as well carry it over there, in the morning.” His
wife said she would, without asking him to explain
where “over there” was.

But when the morning came, Reuben walked
back and forth, and round and round, with that
sort of aimless activity, often manifested by hens,
and by fashionable idlers, who feel restless, and
don't know what to run after. At length, the
cause of his uncertain movements was explained,
by his saying, in the form of a question, “I guess
I may as well carry the melon myself, and thank
him for his oxen? In my flurry down there in
the marsh, I did'nt think to say I was obliged to
him.”

He marched off toward the garden, and his wife
stood at the door, with one hand on her hip, and
the other shading the sun from her eyes, to see if
he really would carry the melon into Simeon
Green's house. It was the most remarkable incident
that had happened since her marriage. She
could hardly believe her own eyes. He walked
quick, as if afraid he should not be able to carry
the unusual impulse into action if he stopped to

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

reconsider the question. When he found himself
in Mr. Green's house, he felt extremely awkward,
and hastened to say, “Mrs. Green, here is a melon
my wife sent you, and we reckon it's a ripe one.”
Without manifesting any surprise at such unexpected
courtesy, the friendly matron thanked him,
and invited him to sit down. But he stood playing
with the latch of the door, and without raising
his eyes said, “May be Mr. Green ain't in, this
morning?”

“He is at the pump, and will be in directly,”
she replied; and before her words were spoken,
the honest man walked in, with a face as fresh
and bright as a June morning. He stepped right
up to Reuben, shook his hand cordially, and said,
“I am glad to see you, neighbour. Take a chair.
Take a chair.”

“Thank you, I can't stop,” replied Reuben. He
pushed his hat on one side, rubbed his head, looked
out of the window, and then said suddenly, as if
by a desperate effort, “The fact is, Mr. Green, I
didn't behave right about the oxen.”

“Never mind, never mind,” replied Mr. Green
“Perhaps I shall get into the bog again, some of
these rainy days. If I do, I shall know whom to
call upon.”

“Why you see,” said Reuben, still very much
confused, and avoiding Simeon's mild clear eye,
“you see the neighbors about here are very ugly.

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

If I had always lived by such neighbours as you
are, I shouldn't be just as I am.”

“Ah, well, we must try to be to others what we
want them to be to us,” rejoined Simeon. “You
know the good book says so. I have learned by
experience that if we speak kind words, we hear
kind echoes. If we try to make others happy,
it fills them with a wish to make us happy.
Perhaps you and I can bring the neighbourhood
round, in time. Who knows? Let us try, Mr.
Black! Let us try! But come and look at my
orchard. I want to show you a tree, which I have
grafted with very choice apples. If you like I
will procure you some scions from the same stock.”

They went into the orchard together, and
friendly chat soon put Reuben at his ease. When
he returned home, he made no remarks about his
visit; for he could not, as yet, summon sufficient
greatness of soul to tell his wife that he had confessed
himself in the wrong. A gun stood behind
the kitchen door, in readiness to shoot Mr. Green's
dog for having barked at his horse. He now
fired the contents into the air, and put the gun
away in the barn. From that day, henceforth, he
never sought for any pretext to quarrel with either
the dog or his master. A short time after, Joe
Smith, to his utter astonishment, saw him pat
Towzer on the head, and heard him say, “Good
fellow!”

Simeon Green was far too magnanimous to

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

repeat to any one that his quarrelsome neighbour
had confessed himself to blame. He merely smiled
as he said to his wife, “I thought we should kill
him, after a while.”

Joe Smith did not believe in such doctrines.
When he heard of the adventures in the marsh, he
said, “Sim Green's a fool. When he first came
here he talked very big about killing folks, if they
didn't mind their Ps and Qs. But he don't appear
to have as much spirit as a worm; for a worm will
turn when its trod upon.”

Poor Joe had grown more intemperate and more
quarrelsome, till at last nobody would employ him.
About a year after the memorable incident of the
water-melon, some one stole several valuable hides
from Mr. Green. He did not mention the circumstance
to any one but his wife; and they both had
reasons for suspecting that Joe was the thief. The
next week, the following anonymous advertisement
appeared in the newspaper of the county:

“Whoever stole a lot of hides on Friday night,
the 5th of the present month, is hereby informed
that the owner has a sincere wish to be his friend.
If poverty tempted him to this false step, the
owner will keep the whole transaction a secret,
and will gladly put him in the way of obtaining
money by means more likely to bring him peace
of mind.”*

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

This singular advertisement of course excited
a good deal of remark. There was much debate
whether or not the thief would avail himself of the
friendly offer. Some said he would be a greenhorn
if he did; for it was manifestly a trap to
catch him. But he who had committed the dishonest
deed alone knew whence the benevolent
offer came; and he knew that Simeon Green was
not a man to set traps for his fellow creatures.

A few nights afterward a timid knock was
heard at Simeon's door, just as the family were
retiring to rest. When the door was opened, Joe
Smith was seen on the steps, with a load of hides
on his shoulder. Without raising his eyes, he said
in a low, humble tone, “I have brought these back,
Mr. Green. Where shall I put them?”

“Wait a moment, till I can get a lantern, and
I will go to the barn with you,” he replied. “Then
you will come in, and tell me how it happened.
We will see what can be done for you.”

Mrs. Green knew that Joe often went hungry,
and had become accustomed to the stimulus of
rum. She therefore hastened to make hot coffee,
and brought from the closet some cold meat and a
pie.

When they returned from the barn, she said, “I
thought you might feel the better for a little warm
supper, neighbour Smith.” Joe turned his back
toward her, and did not speak. He leaned his
head against the chimney, and after a moment's

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

silence, he said in a choked voice, “It was the
first time I ever stole any thing; and I have felt
very bad about it. I don't know how it is. I
didn't think once I should ever come to be what
I am. But I took to quarrelling, and then to
drinking. Since I began to go down hill, everybody
gives me a kick. You are the first man
that has offered me a helping hand. My wife is
feeble, and my children starving. You have sent
them many a meal, God bless you! and yet I stole
the hides from you, meaning to sell them the first
chance I could get. But I tell you the truth, Mr.
Green, it is the first time I ever deserved the name
of thief.”

“Let it be the last, my friend,” said Simeon,
pressing his hand kindly. “The secret shall remain
between ourselves. You are young, and
can make up for lost time. Come, now, give me
a promise that you will not drink one drop of
intoxicating liquor for a year, and I will employ
you to-morrow, at good wages. Mary will go to
see your family early in the morning, and perhaps
we may find some employment for them also.
The little boy can at least pick up stones. But
eat a bit now, and drink some hot coffee. It will
keep you from wanting to drink any thing stronger
to-night. You will find it hard to abstain, at first,
Joseph; but keep up a brave heart, for the sake
of your wife and children, and it will soon

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

become easy. When you feel the need of coffee, tell
my Mary, and she will always give it to you.”

Joe tried to eat and drink, but the food seemed
to choke him. He was nervous and excited. After
an ineffectual effort to compose himself, he laid his
head on the table and wept like a child.

After a while, Simeon persuaded him to bathe
his head in cold water, and he ate and drank with
a good appetite. When he went away, the kind-hearted
host said, “Try to do well, Joseph, and
you shall always find a friend in me.”

The poor fellow pressed his hand and replied,—
“I understand now how it is you kill bad neighbours.”

He entered in Mr. Green's service the next day,
and remained in it many years, an honest and faithful
man.

eaf495n1

* This advertisement is a literal copy of one actually published,
and it produced the effects here related.

-- --

p495-222 INTELLIGENCE OF ANIMALS.

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

“The whole subject of the brute creation is to me one of such
painful mystery, that I dare not approach it.”

Dr. Arnold.

“If we deny them soul, we must admit that they have some
spirit direct from God,
what we call unerring instinct, which
holds the place of it.”

Sir Isaac Newton.

Any reflecting person who has lived much in
the country, and been observant of animals, must
have had thoughts similar to those expressed in the
above mottoes. Even the smallest and most common
animals sometimes give indications of thought,
feeling, and memory, almost as remarkable as those
related of the “half-reasoning elephant.” If we
could penetrate into the mysteries of their domestic
arrangements, and learn of the humming-bird
why she makes her little thimble of a nest so exactly
the color of the tree on which it is placed,
and of the mason-bee why he makes his small mortared
cell to resemble so closely the stones of the
wall where he inserts it, we should probably be
still more puzzled to define the boundary between
instinct and reason.

Several times in my life my attention has been
arrested, and my mind excited to activity, by singular
manifestations of intelligence in animals that

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

came under my observation. A few summers ago,
when I was living at an old farm-house in New
York, I chanced to go into the garret late in the
afternoon. The sun was setting in a blaze of
glory, and I knelt at the western window, looking
out long and lovingly upon the broad expanse of
field and meadow, on which he was throwing a
shower of gold as he passed away. After a while,
my attention was diverted from this beautiful scene
by the motions of a wasp, that emerged from a
crevice in the old window, and began to nibble off
thin, soft slivers of the decaying wood, to be used
in constructing her nest. I bent very near to her,
trying to ascertain by what process she cut up the
materials so dexterously. Suddenly, she stopped
working, drew back a little, and appeared to watch
me as closely as I watched her. At first, I thought
this was a delusion of my imagination; for I supposed
her eyes were too small to see me. So
I continued gazing at her, waiting to observe what
she would do. She remained motionless, in an attitude
that expressed surprise and consternation as
plainly as an insect could express them. Presently,
another wasp came up from the same crevice, and
began to nibble at the rotten wood. The first
wasp immediately put out one of her antennæ, and
pulled the antenna of her neighbour, as I would
jog the elbow of a companion, if I wished to call
her attention to something extraordinary. The
second wasp drew back instantly, in the same

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

attitude, and, without stirring, appeared to gaze at
me fixedly. A third wasp came. One of her antenn
æ was cautiously pulled by the second comer;
and she did precisely as they had done. It may
seem absurd to say I was troubled by the fixed
stare of three wasps; but there was something so
human about their proceedings, that I was troubled.
I was in the presence of a mystery. I asked myself,
What am I to them? Do I appear like a
vision of some superior being from another world?
From this thought, I came down to the recollection
that the sun was gleaming brightly on my
eyes, and that, perhaps, their attention had been
arrested merely by two great orbs of glittering
light. What were they thinking of? Would they
finally conclude to attack my eyes? I turned
away suddenly, deeming it imprudent to stay any
longer to ascertain that point. I was so much
impressed by this little incident, that I frequently
related it to my friends; and for years afterward,
I frequently found myself conjecturing what
those wasps thought of the apparition by which
they were so obviously startled.

At the same farm-house there were two cats.
Tom, who was old, heavy, and cross; and Mouser,
who was remarkably active and nimble. Her
hunting qualities were famous throughout the
neighbourhood. She kept the premises clear of
rats and mice, and visited all the barns and fields
in the vicinity for the same purpose. While I was

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

there, she had three kittens, which seemed to be
the especial objects of Tom's ill nature. When
they began to open their eyes and stagger about,
they sometimes stumbled over him; for which
they were sure to receive a smart box on the ear.
More than once, I saw his heavy paw knock the
little blundering things topsy-turvy when they
came near him. He even kept up a threatening
growl if they seemed to be approaching from a
distance. Things were in this state, when Mouser
came into the kitchen one day, writhing and moaning,
and giving every indication of great pain.
Her body soon began to swell, and her manifestations
of suffering grew more and more violent.
The family were remarkably kind to animals, and
Mouser was such a valuable creature, that they
were very desirous to save her life. They knew
not whether she had been poisoned, or kicked by
the horse, during her frequent visits to the barn;
and of course, they were doubtful what remedies
to apply. They put her in a warm bath, and tried
to pour catnip tea down her throat; but their efforts
were unavailing. In an hour or two, poor
pussy was dead.

While she was in this agonizing extremity, Tom
seemed to rouse from his usual state of drowsy
indifference. He lay with his head between his
paws, watching her earnestly for awhile; then he
rose up and walked round her, evidently much
disquieted. When he saw her lying stiff and cold

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

on the floor, he made no whining noise; but his
proceedings seemed to indicate that he knew what
had happened. The kittens were nestled together
on the platform of the old Dutch “stoop.” He
went out to them, and began to lick their fur in
the most affectionate manner. After that, he was
never seen to knock them about, and never heard
to growl at them. Their own mother could not
have treated them with more tenderness, or submitted
to their gambols with more patience. Apparently,
they mistook the gruff old fellow for their
mother; for they went to him for nourishment, and
he made no resistance. Again and again, I saw
him stretched on the floor of the “stoop,” while
the kittens appeared to be sucking with all diligence,
moving their little paws, as if satisfied and
happy. This circumstance, of course, excited surprise
in the family. One asked another whether
it was possible that they obtained milk, or whether
they drew blood for their sustenance. Tom never
gave any indications of suffering inconvenience
from this singular imitation of the maternal office.
He must have nourished them in some way; for
they did not learn to lap milk for several days;
yet they lived, and seemed comfortable and thriving.
After Tom took upon himself the care of
the orphans, he seemed to become really fond of
them, and to enjoy the frolics that had formerly
made him so angry. The voluntary exercise of
benevolence improved his temper wonderfully for

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

the time being, and evidently made him a much
happier cat.

An intimate friend has often mentioned to me
incidents that occurred on his farm, illustrative of
brute sagacity. He owned a noble great ox, uncommonly
strong, docile, and intelligent. One
day, when he and another ox were ploughing
swampy land, they sank very deep into a quagmire.
Having made vigorous exertions to extricate
himself, and finding the utmost exertion of his
strength was ineffectual, he quietly waited for human
aid. But his companion had an impatient
and irritable disposition, to which the lessons of experience
could teach no wisdom. He continued to
struggle violently, at intervals, and every motion
wrenched the neck of his suffering yoke-fellow.
The gentle creature bore it patiently for a while;
but at last it became insupportable. His owner
was standing completely behind him, leaning on the
plough, until more help could be brought to draw
them out of the “slough of despond,” into which
they had fallen. The much-enduring animal turned
his long neck slowly round, and fixed his large
patient eyes upon the man, with such an earnest,
imploring gaze, so human in its expression, that it
could never be forgotten. It said, as plainly as a
look could say it, “Can you not contrive some way
to relieve me from this tormenting companion?”
His owner understood the silent appeal, and immediately
divorced the unhappy couple, by removing

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

the yoke from the restless one; thus leaving him
free to waste his own strength, without injuring his
more philosophic companion. This happened fifteen
years ago; but I was reminded of it yesterday,
by hearing my friend utter his often-repeated
exclamation: “If I live to be a hundred years old,
I shall never forget how that ox looked at me.”

The same person often speaks of the sagacity
manifested by another ox on his farm. It was late
in the evening, and all the animals were safely
lodged in the barn, when his attention was arrested
by loud knocks in that direction. They continued
to be repeated, at intervals of ten or fifteen minutes,
for an hour or more; and the idea that some
vagrant might be in the barn doing mischief, at
last induced him to go out with a lantern to examine
the premises. Finding nothing unusual, he
gave up the search and retired to rest. But the
heavy, measured sound continued, and excited curiosity
to such a degree, that it was impossible to
sleep. Another examination of the barn was made
with the same result as before; but this time,
my friend ensconced himself in a corner, and
waited for a recurrence of the mysterious noise.
In a few minutes, he saw an ox raise one of his
hind hoofs, and strike the floor heavily three times.
Supposing the animal must have some cause for
dissatisfaction, he examined his stable, and found
that the man had forgotten to furnish the usual
supply of fresh straw for him to lie down upon.

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

His demand for clean sheets was complied with,
and no more knockings were heard from him.

Another agricultural friend owned a colt endowed
with uncommon beauty and intelligence. He
was about a year and a half old when he first saw
a string of bells suspended round his mother's neck
when she was harnessed for a drive. The novel
sound immediately arrested his attention, and
seemed to enliven him greatly. He stood with uplifted
ears, watching and listening, till the sleigh
had passed out of sight and hearing; then, giving
a snort and a rear, he capered round the barn-yard,
in a state of unusual excitement. When the mare
returned, the sound of the bells attracted him from
afar, and he appeared to observe them closely when
they were taken off and laid in the sleigh with the
harness. As soon as the man had left them, the
playful creature seized them between his teeth and
trotted up and down the road, shaking them with
prodigious satisfaction. This manner of playing
old horse was evidently as entertaining to him, as
it is to a boy to imitate the trainers with his feathered
cap and drum.

The natural dispositions of animals differ, as do
those of mankind; but the intelligence and docility
of brutes, as well as of human beings, is wonderfully
increased when they are judiciously reared,
and treated with habitual kindness. It is not easy
to tell how far the superiority of Arabian horses
may be attributed to the affectionate

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

companionship that exists between them and their masters.
The whip is a detestable instrument. The evil it
produces is immensely disproportioned to the temporary
convenience it promotes. It compels submission
for the time being; but it stupefies the intellect,
and infuses malignity into the disposition,
whether tried on children, slaves, or animals. The
common practice of whipping a horse, to cure him
of being frightened by some particular object, usually
has the effect of giving him two causes of fear,
instead of one. I remember reading of a much
more judicious method, in Mrs. Hamilton's Essays
on Education, published in England about thirty
years ago. A horse of an excellent disposition
had been frightened by a drum, when he was a
colt, and nothing could overcome his excessive terror
of that instrument. The whippings he received,
when he reared and plunged at the sound,
rendered his associations with it so exceedingly
painful, that his whole nervous system was excited
to violent agitation, the instant he heard it approaching.
He was finally purchased by a gentleman,
who believed more in the efficacy of kindness,
than he did in coercion. He kept him without
food till he was hungry, and then spread oats
on a drum-head. As soon as he began to eat, the
groom began to drum. The frightened animal ran
away, and could not be lured back again by the
tempting display of provender. He was deprived
of food for a still longer time, and the experiment

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

was again tried with similar result. But the third
time, hunger proved stronger than fear, and he devoured
his oats with the hated noise sounding louder
and louder in his ears. After being thus rationally
convinced that a drum would do him no harm,
he ceased to be troublesome, and voluntarily walked
toward the sound which had become so pleasantly
associated in his memory.

If men would educate animals in a sensible and
patient manner, and treat them with habitual gentleness,
it would produce intelligence and docility
apparently miraculous, and realize on earth the
prophecies of the millenium.

-- 231 --

p495-232 THE WORLD THAT I AM PASSING THROUGH.

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]



Few, in the days of early youth,
Trusted like me in love and truth.
I've learned sad lessons from the years;
But slowly, and with many tears;
For God made me to kindly view
The world that I was passing through.
How little did I once believe
That friendly tones could e'er deceive!
That kindness, and forbearance long,
Might meet ingratitude and wrong!
I could not help but kindly view
The world that I was passing through.
And though I've learned some souls are base,
I would not, therefore, hate the race;
I still would bless my fellow men,
And trust them, though deceived again.
God help me still to kindly view
The world that I am passing through!
Through weary conflicts I have passed,
And struggled into rest at last;
Such rest as comes when the rack has broke
A joint, or nerve, at ev'ry stroke.
But the wish survives to kindly view
The world that I am passing through.

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]



From all that fate has brought to me
I strive to learn humility;
And trust in Him who rules above,
Whose universal law is love.
Thus only can I kindly view
The world that I am passing through.
When I approach the setting sun,
And feel my journey nearly done,
May earth be veiled in genial light,
And her last smile to me seem bright!
Help me, till then, to kindly view
The world that I am passing through!
And all who tempt a trusting heart
From faith and hope to drift apart,
May they themselves be spared the pain
Of losing power to trust again!
God help us all to kindly view
The world that we are passing through!

-- --

p495-234 JAN AND ZAIDA.

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

FOUNDED ON CIRCUMSTANCES WHICH ACTUALLY OCCURRED
AT GRÉSIK, ISLAND OF JAVA, IN 1854.



Our life is turned
Out of her course, wherever man is made
An offering or a sacrifice; a tool
Or implement; a passive thing, employed
As a brute mean, without acknowledgment
Of common right or interest in the end;
Used or abused, as selfishness may prompt.
Wordsworth.

A native of the island of Celebes, who had been
captured by slave-traders, was sold to Mr. Philip
Van der Hooft, of Surabaya, in the north-eastern
part of Java. A Hindoo slave was given to the
captive for a wife; and she died, leaving a son two
years old. This child Mr. Van der Hooft gave to
his sister Maria, a girl of fifteen, who had taken a
great fancy to him when he was a babe. She was
amused at the idea of receiving little Jan among
her birthday presents, but he pleased her, perhaps,
as much as any of them; not as an article of property,
but as a pretty plaything. He was, in fact, a
child of singular beauty. His features were small,

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

his limbs finely formed, and his large, dark, Hindoo
eyes, even at that age, were tender and almost sad
in expression. His sense of sound was exceedingly
acute. Maria was musical; and the moment he
heard her piano, or guitar, he would drop his playthings
and run into the parlour. There, he would
creep under the table, to be out of the way, and sit
listening, with all his soul shining through the
varying expression of his countenance. Sometimes
he was so excited that he would quiver all over,
and end by clapping his hands with a loud crow
of delight; but more frequently he was moved to
tears. Being a general favourite, and the especial
pet of his young mistress, he was seldom ejected
from the parlour, when he chose to wander there.
When Maria was busy at her embroidery frame, if
she raised her eyes, she would often see his little
dark head peeping in, watching for her to take notice
of him: and as soon as she said, “Ah, here
comes my little brownie!” he would run to her
with a jump and a bound, and stand gazing at the
bright colours she was weaving into her work. If
she was singing or playing when he entered, she
would give him a nod and a smile; and not unfrequently
she seated him in her lap, and allowed him
to play on the piano. His fingers were too short
to reach an octave, but he would touch thirds continually;
smiling, and laughing, and wriggling all
over with delight. Sometimes she amused herself
by touching the first and seventh note of the gamut

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

together, and then he would cringe, as if she had
put her finger in his eye.

He was but three years old when his mistress
married Lambert Van der Veen, and removed with
him to a country-seat near the neighbouring city
of Grésik. Little Jan did not thoroughly like that
gentleman, because he was often sent out of the
parlour when he came; and Maria was so engrossed
with her lover, that she sometimes forgot to nod
and smile when “little brownie” peeped into the
room. He was very exclusive in his affections.
He wanted to have those he loved all to himself.
Therefore, though the young man spoke kindly to
him, and often gave him sugar-plums, a shadow
always passed over his expressive face, when, running
eagerly at the sound of the piano, he looked
into the parlour and saw his rival there.

But after Maria was married, he became, if possible,
more of a petted plaything than ever; for
her husband was engaged in commercial pursuits,
which often took him far from home, and their
house, being two miles from the city, was more
quiet than her father's place of residence had been.
She occupied many of her lonely hours in teaching
Jan various infantile accomplishments, and especially
in developing his remarkable powers of imitation.
The birds greatly attracted his attention; and
in a few months he could mock them so perfectly,
that they mistook his voice for their own. He soon
did the same with the buzz and whirr of every

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

insect, and laughed to hear how all the little creatures
answered him. Nature had made him almost
as sensitive to colours, as to sounds; and whenever
his mistress went into the garden, he would run
after her to beg for a flower. She liked the sound
of his little padding feet, and often smiled to watch
his pliant motions and graceful form, clothed only
with a large party-coloured bamboo hat, and a girdle
of broad fringe about his loins. When the
master was at home, he was obliged to find his entertainment
more among the slaves. They generally
liked to sing or whistle to him, and would
laugh merrily at his eager attempts to imitate. But
some, who had children of their own, envied the
high favour he enjoyed, and consequently bore
no good will toward him. They did not dare to
strike him, but they devised many ways of making
him uncomfortable. Decidedly, he liked the parlour
better than the slaves' quarters. He preferred
it in the first place, because he was more attended
to there; and in the next place, because he could
hear so many pleasant sounds, and see so many
pretty things. He liked the cool straw carpet, and
the pale green walls. The big china jars were an
object of perpetual delight. He was never weary
of putting his little fingers on the brilliant flowers
and butterflies, with which they were plentifully
adorned. But what excited his wonder more than
any thing else, was a folding screen of oriental
workmanship, which separated the parlour from

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

the dining-room; for there were gilded pagodas,
Chinese mandarins with peacock's feathers in their
caps, and two birds-of-paradise, as large as life; a
great deal larger, in fact, than the mandarins or the
pagodas. Then it was so pleasant to peep out into
the garden, through the vine-embowered lattice-work
of the verandah; to see the blooming roses,
and the small fountain's silvery veil; to inhale the
fragrance of the orange blossoms, and listen to the
cool trickling of the tiny water drops. All this
was in reality his; for he knew not that he was a
little slave; and it is the privilege of unconscious
childhood to own whatsoever it delights in. In
this point of view, it all belonged to little Jan more
truly than it did to Mr. Van der Veen. No wonder
he sighed when the master returned, since it condemned
him, for a time, to a degree of exile from
his paradise. Perhaps there was some slight jealousy
on the other side, also; for though the gentleman
was always kind to his wife's favourite, he
sometimes hinted at the danger of spoiling him,
and the intercourse between them was never very
familiar. At first, little Jan was afraid to approach
the parlour at all, when he was at home. But on
one occasion, when his stay was unusually prolonged,
his patience became exhausted waiting for
his departure. He began by peeping in slyly
through the folding screen. Seeing himself observed,
he ran away; but soon came again and
peeped, and receiving a smile from his mistress, he

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

came in timidly, and offering his master a geranium
blossom, said, “May little Jan stay?” Maria immediately
said, “Oh yes, let him stay: he is so
happy here.” But there was no occasion to plead
his cause; for there was no resisting his pretty
looks and his graceful offering. Mr. Van der Veen
patted his head, and he crept under the table to
listen to the piano. After that, he never avoided
his master, though he still continued to come in
timidly, and if not encouraged by a smile, would
run off to bring a flower as an admission-fee.

When he was about four years old, a more dangerous
rival than a husband appeared. Maria had
an infant son, which of course greatly engrossed
her attention, and little Jan eyed it as a petted kitten
does a new lap-dog. His face assumed an exceedingly
grieved expression, the first time he saw
her caressing the babe. He did not cry aloud, for
he was a very gentle child; but he silently crept
away under the table with the flowers he had
brought in for his mistress; and as he sat there, in
a very disconsolate attitude, tears dropped on the
blossoms. Some of the servants made the matter
much worse, by saying, in his hearing, “Now
missis has a young one of her own, she won't make
such a fool of that little monkey.” His heart
swelled very much; and he ran with all haste to
ask Madame Van der Veen if she loved little Jan.
When he entered the parlour the fond mother happened
to be showing her son to visitors; and as she

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

turned, she held him toward the petted slave, saying,
“Look at him, Janniken! Isn't he a little
beauty?” “No,” replied he, louder than any one
had ever heard him speak; “ugly baby!” and he
gave his rival a thrust with his little fist. He was
of course sent away in disgrace; and the slavemothers,
seeing him in trouble, greeted him with
the exclamation, “Ha, ha, little whistler! I
thought your nose would be put out of joint.”

A clergyman of the Reformed Dutch Church,
who witnessed this manifestation of hostility toward
the baby, adduced it as a proof of the inherent
depravity of the human heart. But time
showed that the depravity was not very deep. Jan
felt the bitter pang of being superseded where he
loved, but he had a disposition too kindly to retain
ill-will. His heart soon adopted the infant, and
they became friends and playmates. When little
Lambert grew old enough to toddle about, it was
the prettiest of all imaginable sights to see them
together among the vine-leaves that crept through
the green lattice-work of the verandah. The blue-eyed
baby, plump and fair, draped in white muslin,
formed a beautiful contrast to his brown companion.
They looked like two cupids at play; one
in marble, the other in bronze. But though they
were almost inseparable companions, and extremely
fond of each other, it came to pass through a
process of painful weaning, on the part of little
Jan. Many a time he “sighed among his

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

play-things,” when he saw Maria caressing her babe,
without noticing that he was in the room. Many
a time tears fell on his neglected offering of
flowers.

He was, however, far more fortunate than most
slaves who happen to be petted playthings in their
childhood; for he only passed out of an atmosphere
of love into an atmosphere of considerate kindness.
His quick ear for all variations of sound continued
to be a great source of gratification to himself and
his indulgent mistress. His voice was small, like
himself, but it had a bird-like sweetness; and its
very imperfections, resulting as they did from
weakness and inexperience, imparted an infantine
charm to his performances, like the lisping of childish
prattle, or the broken utterance of a foreigner.
When he could sing two or three simple melodies,
Madame Van der Veen gave him a little guitar,
and taught him to accompany his voice. The population
of Java is an assemblage of various nations;
and as he listened intently to whatever he heard
hummed, whistled, or played, in the parlour or in
the slave-quarters, he knew snatches of a great variety
of tunes when he was six years old. It was
his pleasure to twine Hindoo, Arab, Javanese, English,
and Dutch melodies into improvised fantasias,
which resembled grotesque drawings, representing
birds and monkeys, flowers, fruit, and human faces,
bound together in a graceful tangle of vines. At
eight years old, he was often trusted to go to

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

Grésik on errands. Following his usual habits of list
ening and observing, during these visits to the city
he added greatly to his stock of popular airs, and
soon learned to imitate all manner of instruments,
as he had formerly imitated the birds. Hindoo lul
labies, Arab dances, the boat-songs of the Javanese,
as they passed up and down the river English
marches, Dutch drinking songs, and Chinese jingle-jangles,
he could give a lively version of them all;
and he was frequently called into the parlour to repeat
them for the entertainment of company.

His master said it was time he was taught to
labour. Maria assented, but made an arrangement
by which duty and inclination were enabled to go
hand in hand. She knew that his acutely sensuous
nature reveled in perfumes and bright colours;
therefore she told the Dutch gardener to take him
for an assistant, and teach him all the mysteries of
his art. It is never a toilsome employment to rear
flowers and train vines; and in that sunny, fertile
region of the earth, light labour is repaid by a lavish
tribute of fragrant blossoms and delicious fruit
all the year round. Jan had an instinctive sense,
which taught him what colours harmonized, and
what forms were graceful. His mistress often
praised his bouquets and garlands, and affection for
her stimulated him to attain as much perfection as
possible in the flowery decorations of her room, her
table, and her dress. Little Lambert had a great
desire to be helpful, also, in the garden, but the

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

exercise heated him, and he so often pulled up flowers
instead of weeds, that his mother deemed it necessary
to retain him in the house. This arrangement
made him so restless and unhappy, that Jan
undertook the responsibility of supplying him with
flowers in the cool arbours, and keeping strict
watch upon his movements. He often decorated
him with a multitude of small bouquets, and twined
garlands round his broad palm-leaf hat, till he
looked like a dwarf May-pole, and then sent him
into the house to show himself to his fond mother,
who was always ready to feign ignorance, and inquire
what little boy that could be; a manœuvre
invariably rewarded by an infantile laugh. In the
course of one of these floral exhibitions, two humming-birds
followed him in the garden walks. His
mother, who was watching him through the verandah
lattice, saw the brilliant creatures circling
round her darling's head, thrusting their long bills
into the blossoms with which he was decorated;
and she clapped her hands in an ecstasy of delight.
After that, it was a favourite amusement with Jan
to attract the humming-birds and butterflies round
little master's hat. The next greatest entertainment
was to teach him to imitate the birds, and to
make him laugh or look solemn while he listened
to merry or dolorous music.

Thus bound together by the pleasant links of
love, and flowers, and song, they stood together on
the threshold of life, unable as yet to conceive the

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

idea of master and slave. But when little Lam, as
they called him, was six years old, he was attacked
by one of the violent fevers incident to the climate,
and all the care unbounded affection could lavish
upon him failed to save his life. During his illness
he was unwilling to lose sight of Jan, who strewed
his pillow with flowers, and sang soothing lullabies
with unwearied patience. If the invalid dozed
under the influence of his drowsy monotonous
tones, he was still unable to leave his post; for the
little hand clasped his, as if fearful he would go
away. When the spirit of the dear child departed,
and the lovely form that once contained it was consigned
to the earth, no one but the father and mother
mourned like Jan. The first time they visited
the grave, they found it covered with flowers
he had planted there. In the house, in the garden,
everywhere, he missed the noise of the little feet,
which seemed like an echo of his own, so constantly
they followed him. For a while, all music was saddened
to him, because every air he whistled or sung
reminded him of some incident connected with the
departed playmate. Months afterward, when he
found among the shrubbery a wooden toy he had
made for him, he sobbed aloud, and all day long
the earth seemed darkened to his vision. This tender
bond between him and the lost one revived all
the affectionate interest Madame Van der Veen had
ever felt for the “little brownie.” But the playfulfulness
of their intercourse was gone; being alike

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

unsuited to the sadness of her spirit, and the increasing
stature of her favourite.

The young mother drooped under the blow, like
flowers stricken by a black frost, never to revive
again. The healing hand of time rendered her
placid and resigned, but her former cheerfulness
never returned. She became very devout, and all
her music was an utterance of prayer. Looking
on this life with the eye of one weary of its illusions,
she steadfastly fixed her thoughts on that
world whither her darling had gone. From the
youthful soul of Jan the shadow was more easily
lifted. Again he revelled in the bright colours, the
pungent perfumes, and the varied sounds of that
luxuriant region of the earth. Again he began to
mock the birds and the boatmen, and to mingle in
dances with the other young slaves. About two
years after he lost his best beloved playmate, he
met with a companion who more than supplied his
place, and who imparted to his existence a greater
degree of vivacity and joyfulness, than he had ever
known. Walking toward Grésik, one morning, to
execute some commission for his mistress, he heard
a pleasant voice in the distance, singing a merry
tune. The sounds approached nearer and nearer,
and they were so lively, that involuntarily his feet
moved faster. Presently, a young girl emerged
from a clump of tamarind trees, with a basket of
fruit on her head; and the tune stopped abruptly.
The expression of her countenance was extremely

-- 245 --

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

innocent and modest, and though her complexion
was of a deeper brown than his own, a blush shone
through it, like the glow of wine through a dark
bottle in the sunshine. Jan noticed this as she
passed; and something, he knew not what, made
him remember her face very distinctly, and wish
to see it again. He never went to Grésik without
thinking of the merry voice in the distance, and
never passed the clump of tamarind trees without
recalling the bright vision he met there. Many
weeks elapsed before he obtained another glimpse
of her; but at last he overtook her with her basket
on the way to Grésik; and this time they did not
meet to pass each other; for their path lay in the
same direction. With mutual bashfulness they
spoke and answered; and each thought the other
handsomer than they had at first supposed. The
acquaintance thus begun rapidly ripened into intimacy.
He was not yet thirteen years old, and she
was not eleven. But in that precocious clime, Cupid
shoots at children with a bow of sugar-cane;
and this little maiden carried a store of his arrows
in her large lustrous eyes. After that, Jan was
seized with redoubled zeal to do all the errands to
Grésik; and it so happened that he often overtook
her on the way, or found her resting herself among
the tamarind trees. Then her road homeward
was, for a mile, the same as his own. Thus they
travelled back and forth with their baskets, making
the air musical as they went; as happy as the birds,

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

and as thoughtless of the coming years. During
these frequent interviews, he learned that she was
a slave; that her mother was from the island of
Bali; and that her Arab father had given her the
name of Zaida. Before many months elapsed,
Madame Van der Veen heard, from the other servants,
that Jan was in love with a pretty girl, whose
master lived not far from Grésik; and when she
questioned him, he bashfully confessed the fact.
Then she spoke very seriously to him, and told him
how sorry she should be to see him doing as many
did around him. She said if Zaida was a good girl,
and wished to marry him, she would try to buy
her; and if they would promise to be faithful and
kind to each other, they should have a handsome
wedding at her house, and a bamboo hut to live in.
This almost maternal kindness excited his sensitive
soul to tears. She seized that impressible moment
to talk to him concerning his duties to God, and to
explain how He had made man for a higher destiny
than to mate, like the birds, for a season.

The negotiation for the purchase of Zaida was
somewhat prolonged, and she was at last obtained
at an unusually high price; for her master took
advantage of Madame Van der Veen's well-known
character for generosity and indulgence to the inmates
of her household. Meanwhile, the gentle
lady allowed her slave frequent opportunities of
seeing his beloved. Once a week, he took his guitar
and spent two or three hours with his singing-bird.

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

Every errand to Grésik was intrusted to him, and
Zaida found many occasions for going thither at the
same hour. Very beautiful were the scenes through
which they passed in those happy days. South of
them was a range of mountains, blue and softened
in the distance. On the north was the bright sea,
with the island of Madura lying like an emerald
gem on its bosom. Bamboo cottages shaded by a
mass of luxuriant vegetation, dotted the level landscape,
as it were, with little islands, whose deep
verdure formed a lovely contrast with the rich
yellow of the ripened rice fields. Here, the large
scarlet blossoms of a pomegranate, beautiful above
all other trees, filled the air with fragrance; and
there, a tall cocoa-palm reared its great feathery
head high above the light elegant foliage of a
tamarind grove. Arum lilies held up their large
white cups among the luxuriant vines that lay
tangled by the wayside. Wild peacocks and other
gorgeous birds flitted across their path, glittering
in the sunlight, like jewels from fairy land. The
warbling of birds, the buzzing of bees, the whiz and
the whirr of numerous insects, all the swarming
sounds of tropical life, mingled with the monotonous
tones of boatmen coming down the river Solo
with their merchandise, singing with measured cadence,

“Pull and row, brothers! pull and row!”

Only one discordant note disturbed the chorus

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

which nature sang to love. Near the house where
Zaida's master dwelt, there lived a Dutchman and
his wife, who were notoriously cruel to their slaves.
Zaida recounted some shocking instances of severity,
and especially expressed pity for a girl little
older than herself, who had formerly belonged to
a very kind master and mistress. When they died,
she was sold at auction, and had the misfortune to
pass into the hands of their inhuman neighbour,
whose wife was jealous, and lost no opportunity of
tormenting her. When Jan was singing some of
the plaintive melodies to which his own taste always
inclined him, or when, to amuse the merry Zaida,
he imitated Chinese jingle jangles, sometimes the
sound of the lash, accompanied with shrieks, would
break in upon the music or the merriment, and put
their spirits out of tune. Nature had made Jan
more sensitive than reflective; and he had been
brought up so like a humming-bird among flowers,
that he had never thought any thing about his own
liabilities as a slave. Now, for the first time, it occurred
to him, “What if my master and mistress
should die, and I should be sold?”

An English family lived very near Madame Van
der Veen's, and, as both were musical, an intimacy
had grown up between them. The father and
mother of this family were very strongly opposed
to slavery, and not unfrequently discussed the subject.
Jan, as he passed in and out of the parlour,
waiting upon the guests, had been accustomed to

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

hear these conversations as though he heard them
not. In fact, he often wished the old Englishman
would stop talking, and give his son an opportunity
to accompany Madame Van der Veen's piano with
his flute. But after those lashes and shrieks had
waked up his mind to the possibility of auction and
transfer, he listened more attentively, and carried
with him into riper years the memory of many
things he heard.

When he was fourteen years old, and Zaida was
twelve, they were married. Madame Van der Veen
furnished cake and lemonade for the wedding, and
gave gay dresses to the juvenile bride and bridegroom,
who looked extremely well in their new
finery. Jan had lost something of his childish
beauty, but he was still handsome. His yellow
complexion was rendered paler by the contrast of
his jet black hair and the bright turban that surmounted
it. His limbs were slender and flexible,
his features small and well proportioned, and his
large antelope eyes had a floating, plaintive expression,
as if there was always a tear in his soul.
Zaida was rounder, and browner, and ruddier. Her
dark hair was combed entirely back, and twisted
into a knot, ornamented with scarlet flowers. The
short downy hairs about the forehead curled themselves
into a little wavy fringe. From her small
ears were suspended two large gilded hoops, a
bridal present from the old Englishman. From
her Arab father she inherited eyes more beautifully

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

formed than belonged to her mother's race. The
long dark lashes curled upward, and imparted a
smiling expression, even in her most serious moments;
and when she was amused, her eyes laughed
outright. There was a harmonized contrast between
her and her bridegroom, which was extremely agreeable.
The young Englishman compared them to
the major and minor mode; and Madame Van der
Veen said they looked like hope and memory. Personal
comeliness is rare among the natives of those
islands. Little Zaida was like a ruby among pudding-stones.

A bamboo hut, raised two feet from the ground,
and consisting of two apartments, without windows,
was their bridal home. It was all they needed in
a climate where, more than half the year, all household
occupations could be most conveniently performed
out of doors. There was a broad verandah
in front, sheltered from rain and sun by the projecting
roof. In front was a grove of orange and lemon
trees, and in the rear was a group of plantains,
whose immensely long broad leaves and yellow
spikes of nodding flowers cast refreshing shadows.

A grass mat, of Jan's own weaving, and pillows
filled with a kind of silky down from a wild plant,
answered for a bed. Gourd shells, a few earthern
dishes, and a wooden waiter from which they ate
their meals, seated on the floor, constituted their
simple furniture. The rooms, which received light
from the open door, were used only for eating and

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

sleeping. The verandah was the place where all
their sedentary occupations were pursued. There,
Zaida might be seen busy at her spinning-wheel
and loom; there, Jan wove mats and baskets for
his master's household; and there stood his gambang,
a musical instrument, with wooden bars of
graduated lengths, which he struck with a mallet, to
accompany the simple Javanese melodies that he
and Zaida were accustomed to sing together.

Years passed over their heads without any more
serious variations than slight dissensions with the
other slaves, occasional illness, and the frequent
birth of children. Some of them resembled the
father, others the mother; and some had their eyes
obliquely set, like the island ancestry from whom
they descended. Some were bright, some dull,
some merry and some pensive; but Madame Van
der Veen pronounced them all very good children;
and they certainly were trained to be devotedly attentive
to her. During their first years, it cost
nothing to clothe them, for they ran about naked;
and it required almost as little expense to furnish
them with food, where rice was so easily cultivated,
and plantains, cocoas and oranges grew wild. The
warmth of the climate, the lavish bounty of the soil,
the improvident habits which every human being
must necessarily form, who acquires no property by
economy, and the extreme indulgence with which
he had always been treated by his gentle-hearted
mistress, all conspired to render Jan forgetful of the

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

precarious tenure by which he held the external
blessings of his mere animal existence. Sometimes,
when he went to Grésik, he passed by a slave-auction,
and the sight always gave him a pang; for it
brought up a picture of Zaida and her children
standing there amid the indecent jests and rude
handling of a crowd of men. Sometimes he witnessed
despotic and cruel treatment of slaves, and
still more frequently he heard of such instances.
Then came recollections of the lashes and shrieks,
that used to interrupt his music and merriment in
the days of courtship; and always they brought
with them the question, “What if Zaida and our
daughters should ever be sold to such people as
that cruel Dutchman and his jealous wife?” While
any instances were fresh in his mind, he listened
attentively to whatever was said about slavery by
his master and the English family. From them he
learned how the English, during their brief possession
of Java, had interdicted slave traffic with the
neighbouring islands; had passed laws forbidding
slaves to be sold, except with their own consent;
and had allowed them to hold, as their own, any
property they were able to acquire. Mr. Van
der Veen tried to excuse the Dutch for renewing
their slave-trade, by urging that it was a necessity
imposed upon them, because there was no other
method of procuring servants. The Englishman
denied any such necessity. He maintained that
the natives of Java were intelligent, teachable and

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

honest, and very willing to render services for
money. He highly commended the native princes
for never permitting any of their own people to be
slaves. He told of one of those princes, who had
inherited fifty slaves; but when the British Government
declared that all should become free, unless
publicly registered by their masters, within a specified
time, he said, “Then I will not register my
slaves. They shall be free. I have kept them
hitherto, because it was the custom, and because
the Dutch liked to be attended by slaves when they
visited the palace. But as that is not the case with
the British, they shall cease to be slaves; for I have
long felt shame, and my blood has run cold, when I
have reflected on what I once saw at Batavia and
Semarang, where human beings were exposed at
public sale, placed on a table, and examined like
sheep and oxen.” The Englishman declared that
he lost no opportunity of talking with all classes of
people on the subject, and of circulating publications,
translated into Dutch, and sent to him from
England for that purpose; and he expressed a
strong belief that the Dutch would soon abolish
slavery. In these conversations, nothing interested
Jan so much as his master's statement, that, according
to existing laws, slaves might purchase themselves.
He resolved to save all the small coins he
might receive; and visions flitted through his brain,
of mats and baskets to be made, when his daily
tasks were completed. But when he received this

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

information, he already had a brood of children;
he despaired of ever being able to collect money
enough to buy them; and his anxious thoughts
were far more on their account, than on his own.
He always solaced himself with the thought that
his mistress would not allow them to be sold while
she lived, and that she would certainly make provision
for them before she died.

Sixteen years of his married life had passed away,
and during all that time such forecasting thoughts
had been mere transient clouds fleeting across the
sunshine of contentment. But the time came when
Mr. Van der Veen was summoned to Batavia, on
account of some entanglement in his commercial
affairs; and three weeks afterwards, tidings were
brought that he had died suddenly in that unhealthy
city. Again Jan saw his mistress bowed
to the earth with sorrow; and it was beautiful to
witness the delicate expressions of sympathy, which
nature taught him. He moved noiselessly, and
spoke softly. He and Zaida sang only religious
hymns and soothing tunes, such as she loved to
hear after her little Lam was taken away. His
prettiest child, then nearly three years old, was
sent every morning with a fresh bouquet of the
flowers she loved best. He would never lie down
for the night until he believed she was sleeping;
and his first waking thoughts were devoted to her.
It soon became known that Mr. Van der Veen had
died in debt, and that a large portion of his property

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

must be assigned to creditors. In this assignment
were included many slaves, in various cities, and
some belonging to his domestic establishment. Quite
a small fortune for the widow was saved from the
wreck of his wealth; and in that she expressly
stipulated that Jan and all his family should be included,
together with the estate on which she had
always lived since her marriage. By this unexpected
turn of affairs, the remote contingency,
which had sometimes created temporary uneasiness
in Jan's mind, was brought frightfully near. He
never again forgot, for a single day, scarcely for a
single hour, that he was merely a favoured slave,
and that all the lives intertwined with his held
their privileges by the same precarious tenure. He
never hinted his anxiety to any one but Zaida; but
Madame Van der Veen had the thoughtful kindness
to assure him that she would dispossess herself
of every thing, rather than part with him and
his family; saying, at the same time, that there was
no danger of her being called upon to make any
such sacrifice, as there was enough property left to
enable them all to live comfortably. He deeply
and gratefully felt her kindness; but the shadow
of her death fell darkly across the consolation it
imparted. Not for the world would he have told
her so; lest the suggestion should increase her melancholy,
by making her suppose that even the most
attached of her servants, and the only ones she had
left, wanted to be free to quit her service.

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

Their English neighbour, being involved in the
same commercial difficulties that had deranged Mr.
Van der Veen's affairs, concluded to sell all his property
in Java, and remove to Calcutta. He and
his family spent their last evening with the widow
of their deceased friend. While Jan was arranging
fruit for their refreshment in the adjoining room, he
heard his own name and that of Zaida uttered in
low tones, accompanied with the disjointed words,
“So much petted”—“the more hard”—“make provision.”
In her usual soft tones, but so clearly that
he heard every word, Madame Van der Veen replied,
“I have thought of all that, my good friend.
I will never part with any of them while I live;
and when I die, I will leave them all free.” “Why
not now?” urged the importunate Englishman.
She answered, “My heart is heavy to-night, and
business oppresses me; but I assure you, most solemnly,
that I will attend to it very soon.” She
never knew what a heavy load those words removed
from the soul of her favourite slave. After
he heard them, he seemed to step on air. Zaida, to
whom the important discovery was forthwith imparted,
was even more elated. They hugged and
kissed their little ones that night, with a feeling
they had never known before; and zeal in the service
of their good mistress was thenceforth redoubled.
At the departure of the English family,
they gave some gay calico dresses to Zaida and the
children, and a violin to Jan. The old gentleman

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

put a golden ducat in his hand, saying, “I thank
you, my good fellow, for all your attentions to me
and mine. There is a trifling keepsake. May the
blessing of heaven go with it, as mine does. I shall
remember you all in my prayers. Farewell, Jan!
Always continue to be faithful and honest.” The
poor slave had never possessed a piece of gold
before, and small as it was, it seemed to him a Golconda
mine. First, he buried it in the ground, and
put a stone over it. Then he was afraid some creature
might dig it up in the night. So he sewed it
into a pouch, which he fastened securely within the
girdle he constantly wore. The cares and anxieties
of wealth had come upon him.

While the carriage was waiting to convey the
Englishman away, he walked over to Madame Van
der Veen's, to bid a final farewell. His last words
were, “My dear Madame, don't forget the talks we
have had together; especially what we said last
night. Since I have lived in Java, I have done my
utmost to sow good seed on this subject, and I trust
it will spring up and bring forth a harvest, sooner
or later. From time to time, I shall send the magistrates
publications, that will prevent their forgeting
what I have so often urged upon them. A
blessing will rest upon this beautiful island in proportion
as they attend to this. Remember it in
your prayers, my dear friend, and use your influence
aright. Don't say it is small. You have
seen in your garden how great a growth comes

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

from one little seed. My friend, there are responsibilities
in human society, for which we shall have
to answer unto our God. And now, farewell. The
voice of the old man will never urge you more.
May the blessing of heaven be with you all.”

The tendered-hearted widow wept freely; for he
had been her husband's friend, and the words he
spoke were solemn. She resolved to make her will,
and have it duly witnessed, that very day. But a
visitor came, and after her departure, she felt a degree
of lassitude, which unfitted her for exertion.
The next day, she looked over letters from her husband,
and brought on headache by inordinate weeping.
She was indolent, by temperament and by
habit, and she was oppressed with melancholy.
Weeks passed on, without any more definite result
than a frequent resolution to make her will. She
had gone to bed with a mind much impressed with
what her English friend said at parting, and troubled
with self-accusation that she had neglected it
so long, when Zaida was summoned to her bedside
at midnight, and found her head hot, and her pulse
throbbing. In the morning, she was delirious, and
looked wildly upon her faithful attendants without
recognizing them. With her incoherent ravings,
during the day, were frequently mixed the words,
“Jan—Zaida—children—free.” The slaves listened
tearfully to these broken sentences, and felt fresh
assurance that she had provided for them. The
physician thought otherwise; but he merely said

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

that something disturbed her mind, and if her life
was not spared, he hoped she would have an interval
of reason before she died. At the sound of that
dreadful “if,” Jan rushed out of the room, rolled
himself on the floor, and sobbed convulsively.
There was no selfishness in his sorrow; for he had
not the slightest doubt that she, who never broke a
promise, had cared thoughtfully for the future welfare
of himself and his family. It was simply the
agony of parting from his earliest and best friend.
She lingered four days, but reason never returned.
Into that brief period was compressed more misery
than Jan had experienced during his whole life.
Gloomy forebodings brought all the superstitions
of the island in their train. The first night his mis
tress was taken ill, he shook his head, and said,
Ah, Zaida, don't you remember she went to Surabaya
to dine, the very day we heard of master's
death? I told you then it was a very bad sign to
go abroad the same day that you hear of the death
of a friend.” The next night he was startled by an
unusual noise, attributed to explosions among the
distant volcanic mountains; and that was regarded
as a certain prognostic of impending disaster. The
following day was unusually sultry, and in the evening
he saw phosphoric light quivering over the nasturtiums
in the garden. He had never witnessed
the phenomenon before, and he was not aware that
such a peculiarity had been previously observed in
that glowing plant. He had no doubt that the

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

light came from Spirits, who were waiting for Madame
Van der Veen's soul. On the fourth morning,
he saw two crows fighting in the air; and
thenceforth he had no hope.

The spirit of his beloved mistress departed from
her body at midnight. The rainy season was then
approaching, attended by the usual characteristic
of violent storms. The house trembled with the
rolling thunder, and flashes of intensely vivid lightning
illumined the bed where the corpse lay, imparting,
for a moment, an appalling glare to its
ghastly paleness. Jan and Zaida were familiar with
such storms, but never before had they seemed so
awful, as amid the death-loneliness of that deserted
house. A friendly neighbour pitied their
grief and terror, and offered to remain with them
until after the funeral. It was like tearing Jan's
heart out, to see that dear face carried away, where
he could behold it no more. Exquisitely sensitive
by nature, his whole being was now all nerve and
feeling, lacerated to the extremest degree of suffering.
She was placed by the side of her little Lam,
and there he planted the flowers she had best loved.
He laid himself down on the ground, and moaned
like a faithful dog, on his master's grave. He
thought of the stories others had told him concerning
his petted childhood; he remembered her sympathy
and good advice when he was first in love
with Zaida; he recalled a thousand instances of her
indulgent kindness; the whole crowned by the

-- 261 --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

precious gift of freedom. He could not reconcile himself
to the thought that he should never again have
her to rely upon. He had no heart for any thing,
but to tend the flowers on those graves.

When this storm of grief began to subside, he
consoled himself with the thought, “Whatever happens
now, I can never again suffer as I have suffered.”
More than a week passed, before he heard that
Madame Van der Veen had left no will; that she
had survived all her immediate relatives; and that
the nearest heir to the property resided at Manilla.
This was a stunning blow. Zaida reminded him how
their good mistress had instructed them to pray to
God when they were in trouble; and many a fervent
imploring supplication ascended from their
humble hut. Jan resolved to plead earnestly with
the heir, and he comforted himself with the idea
that the physician would tell him how their kind
mistress had spoken of their freedom during her
illness. But even if his entreaties should prevail
with the stranger, where could they live? Could
they be sure of finding employment? He spent
every leisure moment in weaving mats and baskets
for sale, and the children were kept busy gathering
wild fruits for the market. Those things sold for
a very low price, and it would be a long time indeed
before he could acquire a piece of land and a
hut by that process. But the gold piece! He felt
of his girdle to ascertain if it was safe. Yes, it was
there; a nest-egg, from which his imagination

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

hatched a large brood of chickens. Hope struggled with
anxiety for a few weeks, and Zaida, who always
looked on the bright side, continually repeated her
belief that every thing would turn out well. But,
at last, news arrived that the heir did not intend
to visit Java; that he had intrusted the business to
an agent with instructions to sell all the property,
of every description, and remit the proceeds to him.
Poor Jan thought he could never again suffer as he
had suffered; but he was mistaken. This last blow
broke him down entirely. A vision of the auctionstand,
with his children bid off to different purchasers,
was always before him. The lashes and
shrieks, which had so much impressed his youthful
mind, forever resounded in his imagination; but
now the shrieks came from Zaida and their little
ones.

During the three weeks that preceded the sale, he
could scarcely eat or sleep. He became emaciated
and haggard, to such a degree that all who knew
him felt pity for him. The sympathizing feeling
was, however, soon quieted by saying to themselves,
“It is a hard case, but it cannot be helped. Poor
fellow! I hope they will find kind masters.” The
physician spoke to many people in Gresik and its
neighbourhood, declaring there could be no manner
of doubt that Madame Van der Veen had fully intended
they should all be free. He told the agent
how her mind was troubled upon the subject during
her delirium. He replied that he was very sorry

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

the lady had left no will, but it was no affair of his;
he must obey the instructions he had received. The
case excited a good deal of interest. Many of the
Dutch residents shook their heads when they heard
of it, and said, “The English are in the right; this
system is a disgrace and a blight upon our island.”

All the day preceding the auction, Jan lay moaning
at the grave of his mistress. All night he
wandered round, looking at the flowers in the
moonlight. He had tended them so long they
seemed to know him, and to nod a sorrowful farewell.
Sadder still it was to look upon the bamboo
hut and its enclosure, connected with the garden
by a little open-work gate. That bridal home,
which his kind mistress had provided for them, and
which was consecrated to his memory by so many
years of humble happiness, never had it seemed so
dear to him as now. There stood the loom, where
he had so often seen Zaida at work. There was
the gambang he had made for himself, the sounds,
of which his departed master and mistress used to
love to hear mingled with their voices, softened by
the evening air on which they floated across the
garden. There hung the old guitar she had given
him in boyhood; and by its side was the violin, a
parting present from the young Englishman. Even
if he was allowed to retain these, would they ever
sound again, as they had sounded there? As the
dawning light revealed each familiar object, a
stifling pain swelled more and more within his

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

heart. When he saw his children eating what
would, perhaps, be their last breakfast together,
every gourd shell that contained their little mess of
rice seemed more valuable, in his eyes, than crown
jewels to a dethroned monarch. Overcome with
the struggle, he laid himself down on the mat
and sobbed. Zaida, always hopeful, had borne up
tolerably well till now; but now she yielded to
despair, and rocked backward and forward violently,
groaning aloud. Eight children, the oldest
a lad of fourteen, the youngest a girl of three years
old, sat on the floor weeping, or hiding their heads
in their mother's lap. Thus they were found by
the man who came to take them to the auction at
Grésik. Poor Jan! how often, in the latter years,
had vague presentiments of this flitted across his
mind, when he passed that dreadful place! He too
well remembered the heartless jokes and the familiar
handling, which had made him shrink from
the possibility of such a fate for his wife and children.
Zaida, indeed, was no longer an object of
jealousy for any cruel master's wife. She was not
hideously ugly, like most slaves of her age, in that
withering climate; but her girlish beauty had all
departed, except a ghost of it still lingering in her
large dark eyes. Their light was no longer mirthful,
but they were still beautiful in colour, and expressed,
as it were, the faint echo of a laugh, in
their peculiar outline and long curling lashes. By
her side stood a daughter, twelve years old, quite

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

as handsome as she was at that age; and another,
of ten, with her father's gazelle eyes, and the golden
yellow complexion, which Javanese poets are accustomed
to praise as the perfection of loveliness.
The wretched aspect of the father and mother struck
all beholders. When Jan mounted the stand, he
cast one despairing glance around him, and lingered
longest on the smallest lamb of his flock, who was
crying with terror, and clinging fast to her mother's
skirts. He tossed his arms wildly upward, gave
one loud groan, then bowed his head and wept in
silence. Poor Zaida hid her face on his shoulder, and
the whole group trembled like leaves in a storm.
The auctioneer called out, “Here's a valuable lot,
gentlemen. Eight healthy, good-looking children.
The father and mother still young enough to do a
good deal of work, and both of excellent character.
Whoever will bid six thousand florins [$2,333] for
them may have them; and it will be a great bargain.”
It was no comfort to the poor victims to be offered
in a lot; for they might be bought by speculators,
who would separate them. Jan listened, with all his
soul in his ears. Not a voice was heard. The auctioneer
waited a moment before he called out, “Will
you say four thousand florins, gentlemen?” No one
spoke. “Shall I have two thousand florins? That
is really too cheap.” Still all remained silent.

Jan had never forgotten that his master had said
the law allowed slaves to buy themselves. His
poverty had hitherto prevented his deriving any

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

consolation from that thought. But now a ray of
hope darted through his soul. He raised his drooping
head suddenly, and a gleam, like the rising sun,
passed over his pale, haggard countenance, as he
said, eagerly, “I will give a golden ducat.” Then,
dropping on his knees, he exclaimed, in imploring
tones, which intense emotion rendered thrilling,
“Oh, gentlemen, don't bid over me. It is all I
have in the world. Oh, good gentlemen, don't bid
over me!” Tears dropped from the eyes of many
young people; the agent swallowed hard; and even
the auctioneer was conscious of a choking feeling in
his throat. There was deep silence for a while.
The interval was very brief: but to Jan's anxious
heart it seemed long enough for the world to revolve
on its axis. At last, the sound of the heavy
hammer was heard, followed by these words: “The
whole lot is going for a ducat. [$2 20 cents.]
Going! going! gone! to Jan Van der Veen!”

It was one of humanity's inspired moments;
when men are raised above the base influences of
this earth, and see things as Spirits see them in the
light of heaven. Hats, turbans, and handkerchiefs
waved, and a cheerful “hurra!” met the ears of
the redeemed captives. Jan belonged to himself,
and owned all his family! Verily, the blessing of
heaven did go with the Englishman's golden ducat,
to a degree far beyond what he dreamed of when
he gave it. Jan could hardly credit his own senses.
The reaction from despair to such overwhelming

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

joy was too much for him. His brain was dizzy,
and his limbs trembled. When he tried to rise, he
tottered, and would have fallen, if Zaida had not
caught him in her arms. “Poor fellow! poor
fellow!” murmured some of the spectators. A man
took off his hat, dropped a florin into it, and passing
it round, said, “Give him a trifle, gentlemen, to set
himself up with. He has always been a good, industrious
fellow, and his mistress meant to provide
for him. Give him a trifle, gentlemen!” There was
a noise of falling coin. Zaida pulled her husband
by the sleeve, and whispered in his ear, “Thank
the gentlemen.” He seemed like one half awake;
but he made an effort, and said, “Thank you, good
gentlemen! May God bless you and your —”
He would have added children; but his eye happened
to rest on his own smallest darling, and the
thought that nobody could take her from him now
choaked his utterance. He covered his face with
his thin hands, and wept.

Was the golden ducat all that poor despairing
slave owed to the good Englishman? No; that
was the smallest part of the debt; for to the moral
influence of his conversation, and the books and
papers he scattered in the neighbourhood, might
mainly be attributed the changing public sentiment,
which rendered the crowd silent at that mournful
scene, and thus enabled the auctioneer to exclaim,
“The whole lot going for a ducat! Going! gone!
to Jan Van der Veen! Hurra!”

-- 268 --

p495-269 TO THE NASTURTIUM; WHICH LINNÆUS DESCRIBES AS EMITTING PHOSPHORESENCE IN THE DARK.

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]



Glorious flower! so gorgeously bright!
As if thou wert formed of orient-light!
In topaz, and gold, and velvet array,
Like an Eastern Queen on her bridal day!
Rich jewels the Sun to the Earth dropped down,
And the Earth gave him back thy floral crown.
Thy tints, glowing warm as a summer noon,
Seem painted tones from some amorous tune;
And surely thy varying flushes came
From Italian music's radiant flame;
Or, when Apollo touched his golden lyre,
Earth answered the sounds with thy brilliant fire.
Thy ardent blossoms were at first unfurled,
A love-letter written to all the world;
And not by day only, but even by night,
The writing shines through with phosphoric light.
That letter of love the Tropics sent forth,
Sealed full of sunshine, a gift to the North.
Bright Summer is proud thy garland to wear;
It shines like rich gems in Autumn's pale hair;
And it warms our homes with a sunny glow,
When earth has assumed her mantle of snow.
Wealth of bright beauty hast thou for thy dower,
Resplendent, warm-hearted, tropical flower!

-- --

p495-270 THE ANCIENT CLAIRVOYANT.

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]



Thou, while listening with thy inward ear,
The ocean of eternity didst hear,
Along its coming waves; and thou didst see
Its spiritual waters, as they rolled through thee;
Nor toiled, in hard abstractions of the brain,
Some guess of immortality to gain;
For far-sought truths within thy soul did rise,
Informing visions to thine inward eyes.
R. H. Dana.

Many centuries ago, a child named Hermotimus
was born in the genial climate of Ionia. From infancy,
his hold on material life seemed exceedingly
slight. He was a delicate, frail blossom;



“By living rays refined,
A trembler of the wind;
A spiritual flower
Sentient of breeze and shower.”

But the slender thread that bound him to this
mortal existence did not break. The babe crawled

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

from his cradle and toddled into the fields, where
he would sit motionless for hours, by the side of
some flower he loved. A grave smile would illumine
his countenance if a butterfly rested on it, or
a passing bird brushed it with her wing. He always
expected to see the flower fly, too; and therefore
he watched it so patiently, as it swayed under
their light pressure. In very early childhood, he
was remarkable for the keenness of his senses and
the vividness of his dreams. He heard distant
sounds, inaudible even to the quick ear of his playmate
the hound; and the perfume of a rose made
him faint, before he was old enough to explain why
he turned so pale. At vintage time, when processions
in honor of Bacchus passed through the village,
his mother dared not take him to the show, where
all other children were dancing and capering; for
once, when she carried him with her to the rustic
festival, he fell into violent fits at the sound of the
shrill pipes and the clashing cymbals. His dreams
furnished a theme for all the gossips of the neighborhood;
for the scenes he witnessed in sleep impressed
themselves on his mind with such singular
distinctness, that nothing could persuade the child
he had not actually seen them. Sometimes, when
they gave him his little bowl of goat's milk for
supper, he would cry for the lamb with beautiful
rose-coloured wool, that had eaten a portion of his
milk the night before; and it was quite useless to
try to persuade him that there was no such creature

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

as a rose-coloured lamb. To all their assertions, he
would answer, with lively pertinacity, “I did see
him! I did see him; and he did drink from my
bowl.” As he grew older, he sometimes hummed
snatches of tunes, which he said were sung to him
by maidens in white robes, with garlands about
their heads; and the melodies were unlike any
known in the neighborhood. Several times, as he
walked along the road, he started suddenly at the
approach of a stranger, and ran away shuddering.
When his companions asked why he did so, he
would answer, “Ah, that was a very bad man. He
made me feel all over cold.”

It was no wonder that the simple villagers became
superstitious concerning such a singular child.
Some remembered that, before he was born, his
mother had carried offerings into a consecrated
grotto, where stood a statue of Apollo; and that,
being overcome by the warmth of the day, she had
fallen asleep there. This gave rise to the story that
in her dreams she had heard the god playing upon
his golden lyre; that the divine sounds had pervaded
her whole being, and endowed her child with
Apollo's gift of prophecy. Others declared that
the altar in the sacred grotto had for several years
been loaded with her devout offerings, and that she
had been heard to say the statue sometimes smiled
upon her. Such tokens of approbation from
celestial beings were by no means deemed incredible;
but they implied that the worshipper was a

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

favourite with the deity she served. From this be
life it was easy to infer that the extraordinary child,
who saw and heard things invisible and inaudible
to other mortals, might be a veritable son of Apollo.
Some old crones shook their heads mournfully, and
said children who received peculiar endowments
from the gods generally died young.

But the little Hermotimus wandered about with
his father's shepherds, and was gradually invigorated
by air and exercise. He no longer fainted at
perfumes, or shared his supper with rose-coloured
lambs. His mother still noticed a peculiar dreaminess
in the expression of his eyes, and when he was
alone, she sometimes heard him singing melodies,
which came to him from some mysterious source.
She kept her thoughts in the privacy of her own
heart, but she retained her belief that his remarkable
boyhood was the forcrunner of something extraordinary
in manhood. With his improving
health, the gossip of the neighbourhood gradually
subsided, and was only occasionally revived by
some eccentricities in his manners. The change
pleased his father well; for he wanted a son to aid
him in the acquisition of wealth, and had no desire
to see him become either poet or prophet. He
charged his wife never to talk to him about his
childish dreams, and he was annoyed by any allusions
to her sleep in Apollo's grotto. Of course,
the lad was aware that things had been said of him,
which his mother believed, and his father disliked

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

to have mentioned. This mystery made him think
more about himself, than he would otherwise have
done, and increased his tendency to lonely wanderings
and profound reveries. His father did his utmost
to allure him to convivial meetings with young
people; saying to himself that a sharp shot from
Cupid's bow was the best thing to wake him up
thoroughly. But the timid youth scarcely ventured
to raise his eyes in the presence of maidens, and
appeared to take even less notice of their charms,
than he did of flowers and birds, and other beautiful
things. His father thought that a mate as unlike
himself as possible would be most likely to
counteract his peculiar tendencies. He therefore
selected Praxinoë, a buxom merry-hearted lass, who
was so healthy, she never had but one dream she
remembered in the whole course of her life; and
that was of being at a vintage festival, where she
pelted the young men with clusters of grapes, till
the wine ran down their chins and made her wake
with laughing. Certainly, she would have chosen
quite another sort of mate, than Hermotimus with
his soft voice and dreamy eyes. But it was the
belief in those days, and it has kept its ground
pretty well ever since, that women have no right
to an opinion of their own. So the parents arranged
the affair between them, and the passive
young couple were married.

Praxinoë was energetic and ambitious. She
prided herself on the excellent cheeses she made,

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

and the quantity of grapes she dried for the market.
She was always talking of these, and Hermotimus
tried to listen patiently, though she unconsciously
tormented him to a greater degree than ever his
thrifty father had done. Sometimes he even praised
her industry, and smiled, in his absent sort of way;
for he had a kind of pleasure in the company of his
pretty young bride, as he had in the presence of a
lively twittering bird. Had a modern caricaturist
made a picture of their wedded life, he would have
painted it as the marriage of a solemn young owl
with a chattering wren. Hermotimus was often
bewildered by her volubility, and her incessant activity
sometimes made him feel weary, as if he had
himself been hard at work. He loved to sit for
hours in silent thought, meditating on the nature
of the soul; revolving in his mind whether the
gods ever did unite themselves with mortals; and
whether those philosophers had spoken truly, who
had affirmed that there was something divine within
the body, which would lay aside its temporary
garment of flesh, resume its native wings, and return
to a celestial home, to dwell among immortals.
While his thoughts were plunged in such profound
meditations, it not unfrequently happened that
Praxinoë came to inquire whether he remembered
how many cheeses she had sent to market, or how
many bushels of grapes were in readiness; and if
he forgot the number she had told him, as he generally
did, her cheerful temper became over-clouded

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

with consciousness that the energy and industry,
on which she prided herself, were altogether unappreciated.
It was a hard disappointment for her to
bear; for she loved luxury, and was born to sun
herself in the pleasures of this world. Hermotimus
would have pitied her if he could; but he never
was in that region where she lived, and he did not
know what people enjoyed or suffered there.
Praxinoë had as little idea of the worlds through
which he wandered; and the glimpses she obtained
from his occasional remarks were by no
means attractive to her. She had much less desire
for celestial wings, than she had for fine woolens
and glossy silks; and the shadow-land of disembodied
souls presented to her mind no pleasant
pictures of comfortable housekeeping. Her favourite
topics of conversation were embroidered mantles,
and robes of Tyrian dye; and if her husband sought
to check her, by remarking that such expensive
articles could never be obtained by them, she answered
impatiently, “Why not? People can have
what they will. The Greeks got into Troy, didn't
they?” Sometimes she would add, in an undertone
of vexation, “But they were not such Greeks
as thou art.”

Undoubtedly, he was a vexation to an earth-born
woman—that mild, dreamy, saintly man! The distance
between them inevitably grew wider and
wider; and the process was hastened by changes
in the condition of Hermotimus. Though he had

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

become more healthy in youth, than he was in infancy,
there had never been a complete union between
his soul and body. The inner and outer
circles of his being, instead of clasping into each
other, touched only at one point, and so remained
nearly strangers. At the time of his marriage, he
was believed to have outgrown the feebleness of
his childhood, and to have lost the power of prophecy.
But two years afterward, he fell asleep one
day in the same grotto of Apollo to which his
mother had been accustomed to carry offerings.
He came out pale and chill, and was that night
seized with a singular kind of fits, which continued
to attack him more and more frequently. The old
gossip was renewed. The neighbours said his
father, the divine Apollo, had kissed him in his
sleep, and he would never be like other men.
Praxinoë nursed him carefully, for she had a kindly
heart. But when the fits were on him, he inspired
a degree of awe amounting almost to terror;
for his looks and words impressed her with a strong
conviction that he was some sort of a Spirit, and
not a mortal man. At times, he told her the most
secret thoughts of her heart, and repeated word for
word what had been said to her, when he was out
of hearing. He frequently described magnificent
cities, gorgeous birds, and beautiful flowers, she
had never seen or heard of. But what made her
shudder more than all else, was the familiar intercourse
he described with relatives and friends long

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

since dead. If she were alone with him, during
these strange visitations, he never answered when
she spoke, or gave any indication that he was aware
of her presence. But there was one person, to
whose questions he always replied. In the neighbouring
city of Clazomenæ lived a Pythagorean
philosopher, named Prytanes. He heard rumours of
the singular childhood of Hermotimus, and of the
extraordinary fits that had come upon him in manhood;
and he was desirous to ascertain how far
these accounts had been exaggerated. When he
made his first visit to him who was called The
Sleeping Prophet, he found him lying upon a couch
motionless and senseless. He took hold of his
hand, and found it cold and rigid; but a change
went over the countenance, like the light which
drives shadows across the fields; and Hermotimus
said, “I am glad you have come again; for, above
all things, I have enjoyed our pleasant walks together
in the groves, talking of the wings of the
soul.” This seemed marvellous to Prytanes; for
never, to his knowledge, had he spoken with Hermotimus.
But when he asked questions concerning
their conversations, the sleeper revealed to him
many thoughts, which he remembered to have
passed through his own mind, at various times, and
which had seemed to him, at the moment, as if they
did not originate in himself, but had come to him
from some unknown source; thoughts which he in
fact believed to have been imparted by supernal

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

beings. When Prytanes returned to Clazomenæ,
he gave an account of this wonderful experience, in
public discourses to his disciples; and the fame of
Hermotimus spread more and more widely. Priests
and philosophers came to listen to his conversations
with Prytanes; and while some went away incredulous,
others were deeply impressed with awe.
From far and near, people brought the diseased to
him, begging him to prescribe a cure; and the
rumour went round that sometimes, when he merely
passed his hands over them, their pains departed.
In these days, he would have been called a clairvoyant;
but what we style animal-magnetism had
then never been mentioned; though its phenomona
were occasionally manifested, as they always have
been, wherever the spiritual and physical circle of
man's compound existence is partially disjoined.
Scientific causes were then little investigated.
Health, beauty, eloquence, poetry, and all other
things, were supposed to be direct and special gifts
from some god. No wonder then that many believed
Hermotimus to be really the son of Apollo,
receiving the gift of healing and of prophecy from
immediate and continual intercourse with his divine
father.

If the wise and thoughtful were puzzled, it may
well be supposed that the busy little Praxinoë often
felt as if she were walking among shadows in a fog.
Her ambition was in some degree gratified by her
husband's fame, and by the distinguished persons

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

who came to visit him. But, in confidential conversation
with her gossips, she complained that
these numerous visitors interrupted her avocations,
beside bringing a great deal of dust into the house,
and asking for a draught of her fresh wine rather
oftener than was convenient. “I admire hospitality,”
she would say; “and I wish I were rich
enough to feast all Ionia, every week, and send
each guest away with a golden bracelet. But the
fact is, these dreams of Hermotimus, though they
are full of palaces and fountains, do not help in the
least to build such things; and he brings home no
wine from the beautiful vineyards he describes.
Then I can't help thinking, sometimes, that it would
be pleasant to know for a certainty whether one's
husband were really dead, or alive.”

One thing became daily more obvious to her and
to all who saw him. The continual questions he
was called upon to answer, and the distant places
of the earth he was required to visit, exhausted the
little bodily strength he possessed. The priests at
the neighbouring temple of Esculapius said he
needed more quiet, and ought to drink a strong
decoction of vervain, gathered when the moonlight
rested on it. He himself, when questioned, during
his miraculous slumbers, declared that the air of
the valleys was not good for him. Therefore his
friends removed him to a residence among the
hills. Praxinoë made no objection; for though
her spiritualized mate failed to call forth all the

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

warmth of her loving nature, she had a friendly
feeling for him, and would gladly have done any
thing for the recovery of his health. But the
change was by no means agreeable to her lively
disposition. She liked to live where she could see
festive processions passing with garlands, and gaily
dressed youths and maidens dancing to the sound
of cymbals and flutes.

News from the city became more rare; for Hermotimus
recovered his health, and with it lost what
was called his gift of prophecy; consequently,
visitors came less and less frequently. Urged by
Praxinoë, the diseased one sometimes tried to render
himself practically useful. But his heart was
in such occupations even less than it had formerly
been. Companionship with philosophers had excited
his intellect, and induced the habit of watching
his own soul with intense interest. He was
absorbed in reverie most of the time, and Prytane,
who came occasionally to see him, was the only
person with whom he conversed freely. Their conversation
was more wearisome to Praxinoë than his
dreamy silence. She said they might be as wise as
owls, for all she knew to the contrary, but that she
could see no more sense in their talk, than she did
in the hooting of those solemn birds of darkness.
In another respect, Hermotimus seemed to her like
an owl. His eyes became so nervously sensitive to
light, that he winked continually in the sunshine,
and was prone to seek the shelter of grottoes and

-- 281 --

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

shady groves. His childish habit of vivid dreams
returned; and the explanation of these dreams occupied
his thoughts continually. One morning, he
told Praxinoë he had dreamed that she held in her
hand a crystal globe, that reflected all things in
the universe; that she threw it into the flames,
where it cracked asunder, and there rose from it a
radiant Spirit, with large white wings. She laughed,
and said if she had such a globe, she would not
break it till she had taken a peep at Corinth, to see
the embroidered silks and golden girdles that the
women wore there. He was thinking of the winged
Spirit, and her remark passed through his ears without
reaching his mind. Had he listened to the observation,
it would have seemed to him very much
like looking through the universe to watch a butterfly.
Nothing was interesting to him but the process
of attaining wings to his soul. He thought of
this, till the body seemed an encumbrance, and its
necessities a sin. He ate sparingly at all times, and
fasted often. When he spoke at all, his talk was
ever of mortifying the senses, that the soul might
be enabled to rise to the ethereal spheres from which
it had fallen into this world. Praxinoë was impatient
with such discourse. “To think of his talking
of mortifying the senses!” exclaimed she;
“when he never had any senses to mortify. Why,
never since I knew him has he eaten enough to
keep a nightingale alive. For my part, I think it

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

is a blessing to have plenty of good food, and an
excellent appetite for it.”

In her present situation, she was not sustained
through her trials, as she had been near Clazomenæ,
by the reverence which her husband inspired. Their
dwelling was isolated, and in the nearest village
were many scoffers and skeptics. She had formed
an intimacy with a wealthy dame, named Eucoline;
and from her she learned that people said
Hermotimus neglected to provide for his family,
because he was too indolent to work; that he injured
his health by frequent fasts, and made himself
crazy with thinking, merely for the sake of
being stared at by the common people; and as for
his pretended visions and prophecies, they were
undoubtedly impositions. Praxinoë, who habitually
looked outward for her standard of thought and
action, was much influenced by these remarks.
She had sometimes wept in secret over her cheerless
destiny; but discontent had been restrained
by a reverent sense of being connected with some
solemn mystery, which others respected. Now, she
began to doubt whether the eccentricities she daily
witnessed might not be assumed, from the motives
imputed by their neighbours. This tendency was
increased by the influence of Eratus, the gay, luxurious
husband of Eucoline. He professed to be a
disciple of Epicurus, but he was one of those who
had perverted the original doctrines of that teacher;
for while he thought happiness was the only good,

-- 283 --

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

he believed there was no enjoyment higher than
that of the senses. To his volatile mind all things
in life afforded subjects for jest and laughter. If
he met Praxinoë, on her way to his wife's apartments,
he would say, “How is the good Hermotimus,
to-day? Has he gone to talk with the gods,
and thrown his body on the couch till he returns?”
These sneers were not pleasant; and the habit of
comparing her situation with that of Eucoline increased
her discontent. The handsome and healthy
Eratus was growing richer every day by his own
energy and enterprise. “Such robes as he buys
for his wife!” said she to herself, “I can make
better wine than she can; I can weave handsomer
cloth; and I think the gods have endowed me with
more beauty; but I can never hope to wear such
robes. Ah, if my good Hermotimus were only
more alive!”

This involuntary comparison did no great harm,
until her friend Eucoline chanced to die suddenly.
Then the idea came into her head, “If I could
marry Eratus, what a noble span we should make!
We might ride in our own chariot, inlaid with
ivory and gold. Perhaps it may happen some day,
Who knows? Didn't the Greeks get into Troy?”
She tried to drive away the pleasing vision, but it
would intrude itself; and worse still, the handsome
Eratus often came in person to bring choice grapes
and figs, in the prettiest of all imaginable vases and
baskets. He was always friendly with

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

Hermotimus; and if his body had wandered away, carried
by the soul, which was so generally absent
from this material world, the Epicurean would inquire,
in this jocular way, “Where is the good
Hermotimus, pretty one? Has he gone off to converse
with the gods? If Venus had given me such a
beautiful companion at home, all Olympus wouldn't
tempt me away from her.” The gay, graceful,
flattering man! He was a dangerous contrast to
her pale silent husband, hiding himself in groves
and grottoes, thinking only of obtaining wings for
his soul. Eratus was conscious of his power, and
betrayed it by expressive glances from his large
dark eyes. Sparks fell from them into the heart
of the neglected wife, and kindled a fire there
which glowed through her cheeks. Her eyelids
drooped under his ardent gaze, and she avoided
looking at him when he spoke; but she could not
shut out the melting tenderness of his tones. It
was a hard trial to poor Praxinoë. Her nature had
such tropical exuberance! She was born with such
love of splendour, such capacity for joy! and the
cruel Fates had cast her destiny in such cold and
shady places! Her pride had sometimes been an
evil companion, but it now proved a friend in need.
If she could not be the wife of Eratus, she resolved
not to give Cupid any more opportunities to shoot
arrows from his eyes, or play amorous tunes with
his musical voice. When she saw the flatterer approaching,
she retreated hastily and left an old

-- 285 --

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

servant to receive him, and thank him for the grapes
he had brought for Hermotimus. Eratus smiled at
the veil she thus endeavoured to throw over his attentions;
and to deprive her of the subterfuge, he
sent her a golden bracelet and ear-rings, for which
she could not thank him in the name of her husband.
She returned the costly gift, though affection,
vanity, and love of elegance strongly tempted
her to retain it. She was a brave woman. The
prudes in the neighbourhood, who were accustomed
to shake their heads and say she laughed and
talked more than was consistent with decorum,
never knew half how brave she was.

This prudent reserve of course rendered her
more interesting to the enamored widower. The
more he thought of her, the more he was vexed
that such a vivacious creature, with mantling complexion,
laughing eyes, and springing step, should be
appropriated by a pale devotee, who took no notice
of her charms, and who in fact despised even the
most beautiful body, regarding it merely as a prison
for the soul. At last, he plainly expressed a wish
to marry her; and he proposed to ask Hermotimus
to divorce her for that purpose, which the laws of
the country enabled him to do. Praxinoë, with
bashful frankness, confessed her willingness, and
said she did not think Hermotimus would observe
whether she were present or absent. “If he understands
my proposition,” replied Eratus, laughing,
“he will give me a grave lecture, and tell me

-- 286 --

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

how the wings of his soul are growing, by with
drawing from all the pleasures of this world. Let
them grow!”

The sudden and alarming illness of Hermotimus
arrested the progress of affairs; for the kindness of
Praxinoë overcame all other feelings, and she said
she would not leave him to the care of hirelings.
He recovered slowly, and again wandered forth
into the groves, with feeble steps. Eratus watched
him impatiently; and when at last he seemed sufficiently
recovered to enter into conversation, he
sought an interview. He found him lying on the
ground, in one of his favourite groves, cold and rigid
as a corpse. He called servants to convey him to
the house. Praxinoë manifested no surprise. She
said she had not seen him in such a state for two
years, but that in former times he would often lie
senseless for a long time, and then wake up to tell
of wonderful countries he had visited. Day passed
after day, and he did not wake. The disciples of
skeptical philosophers came and looked at him, and
went away laughing with each other about the
stories they had heard of his former visions, prophecies,
and miraculous cures. They concluded
their remarks by saying, “It can do no harm to
burn his body, whether he is dead or not. The
soul he had so much faith in was always longing
to get out of prison. It would be conferring a
favour upon him to give him a chance to try his
wings.”

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

The parents of Hermotimus were dead. Eratus
summoned priests of æculapius, who decidedly
pronounced his slumber the sleep of death; and
the relatives of Praxinoë sympathized with his impatience
for the funeral. But she continued to
doubt, and insisted upon first sending for the Pythagorean
philosopher, whom Hermotimus had always
answered, when he was in those strange
trances. The messenger returned with tidings that
he had gone to Athens. The funeral-pile was
erected, and the good-hearted widow wept to find
that the certainty of his death was such a relief to
her mind. This consciousness was the more unpleasant
to her, because she said to herself, “If he
is in one of those trances, he knows all I am thinking.”
When they lifted him from the couch where
he had lain so still, she shuddered violently, and
exclaimed, “Surely he is not quite so pale as he
was!” But they reasoned with her, and said, “He
looks just as he has for the last three days.” She
saw his body placed on the funeral-pile, and when
the flames began to curl round it, she listened to
hear if there were any audible signs of life. But
all was still, save the crackling of the wood; and
in a short time, a heap of ashes was all that remained.

That night, she dreamed that she held a crystal
globe in her hands, and threw it from her into the
flames. The globe cracked, and a radiant Spirit,
with white wings, rose from it and soared high into

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

the air. He smiled as he passed her, and said, “I
foretold this.” The countenance looked as that of
Hermotimus had sometimes looked in his trances,
when he told his friend Prytanes that he was listening
to white-robed maidens, who played on golden
harps; but though similar in expression, it was far
more glorious. Did memory cause that dream?
Or was it imparted from some other source, beyond
herself? She woke trembling and afraid, and with
a strong impression that she had seen Hermotimus.
This belief excited uneasy thoughts, which she
dared not mention, for fear of slanderous tongues.
But she secretly confessed to Eratus that she feared
her husband was not dead when they burned his
body. He replied, “It is foolish to trouble yourself
about a dream, my lovely one. It is enough
that all who saw him thought he was dead. You
know it often puzzled wiser folks than you or I to
tell whether he was alive or not. Whatever phantom
it was that sailed through the ivory gate of
dreams, he smiled and seemed happy. Then why
be disturbed about it? Life was given for enjoyment,
dearest.” He laughed and began to sing,
“I'll crown my love with myrtle;” and his looks
and tones drove all phantoms from her thoughts.

She soon became his wife, and her ambitious
hopes were more than realized. Eratus placed a
high value on worldly possessions, and knew very
well how to obtain them. She never had occasion
to remind him that the Greeks entered Troy.

-- 289 --

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

But where there is sunshine, there is always
shadow. Her prosperity excited envy; which
some manifested by saying, “If every body could
burn a poor husband for the sake of marrying a
rich one, other folks could wear silk mantles, too.”
Remarks of that kind reached the ears of many
who were firm believers in the inspiration of The
Sleeping Prophet. They made anxious inquiries
concerning the manner of his death; to which certain
envious women answered: “Praxinoë was
always a very good neighbour. We have nothing
to say against her; though some people thought
she was rather free, and not a little vain. The old
nurse says Eratus was always sending her presents,
long before her husband died; and some people do
think it was very obliging in poor Hermotimus to
die, just when he was so much wanted out of the
way.” These whisperings soon grew into a report
that the rich Epicurean had bribed the priests of
æsculapius to pronounce the slumberer a dead man.
Of course, some persons were good-natured enough
to repeat these rumours to the parties implicated.
Finding their solemn assertions of innocence received
with significant silence, or annoying inuendoes,
they resolved to remove from the neighbourhood.
Praxinoë had always greatly desired to see
Corinth; and to please her, Eratus chose it for their
future residence. In that gay luxurious city, her
love of splendour was abundantly gratified with
pompous processions and showy equipage. Her

-- 290 --

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

beauty attracted attention whenever she was seen
in public, and her husband took pride in adorning
her with rich embroidery and costly jewels. In
such an atmosphere, the wings of her soul had
small chance to grow; but that subject never occupied
her thoughts.

It was generally believed in Clazomenæ and its
vicinity that Hermotimus was not dead when his
emaciated body was consumed on the funeral-pile.
This idea occasioned a good deal of excitement
among those who had been cured of diseases by his
directions, or startled to hear their inmost thoughts
revealed. His frequent conversations with spirits
of the departed had strongly impressed them with
the belief that some god spoke through him, while
his senses were wrapped in profound slumber; and
no skeptical witticisms or arguments could diminish
their faith in the prophet. They erected a temple
to his memory, where they placed his ashes in a
golden urn; and because his wife had consented
that his body should be burned, while his soul was
absent on one of its customary visits to the gods,
they never allowed any woman to enter within the
consecrated precincts.

-- --

p495-292 SPIRIT AND MATTER.

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

A REVERIE.



Not in another world, as poets prate,
Dwell we apart, above the tide of things,
High floating o'er earth's clouds on fairy wings;
But our pure love doth ever elevate
Into a holy bond of brotherhood,
All earthly things, making them pure and good.
J. R. Lowell.

One of the most wonderful things connected
with the mysterious soul-power, with which we
limited mortals are endowed, is the capacity to rise
into the infinite from the smallest earth-particle of
the finite. How often some circumstance, trifling
as the motions of a butterly, plunges us into a profound
reverie! How often, from the smallest and
lowliest germ, are thoughts evolved, which go revolving
round in ascending circles, forming a spiral
ladder, ascending from earth to heaven!

A pair of white-breasted swallows that built a
nest in a little bird-box near my chamber-window,
sent my soul floating dreamily upward, till it lost
its way in wide ethereal regions. The mother-bird
was a lively little thing, making a deal of musical

-- 292 --

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

twittering at her work, and often coquetting gracefully
with her mate. I took an affectionate interest
in her proceedings, though I had private suspicious
that she was something of a female gossip, in her
small way; for I observed that she watched the
motions of other birds with inquisitive curiosity,
and often stood at her front-door, prattling with
them as they passed by. But they seemed to take
it all in good part, and it was no concern of mine.
I loved the pretty little creature, gossip or no gossip;
and, for many days, my first waking thought
was to jump up and take a peep at her. Though
I rose before the sun, I always found her awake
and active, chattering with her mate, or carrying
straws and feathers into her dwelling, to make a
bed for their little ones. I should have been half
ashamed to have had any very wise person overhear
the things I said to her. She had such
“peert,” knowing ways, that I could not remember
her inability to understand human speech. It
always seemed to me that she must be aware of my
sympathy, and that she rejoiced in it.

One bright morning, when I looked out to salute
her as usual, I was filled with dismay to see a grisly
cat seated on the bird-box, peeping into the door
with eager eyes. She had descended from the roof,
and was watching for a chance to devour the inmates
of that happy little dwelling. I always had
an antipathy to the stealthy and cruel habits of the
feline race; but I think I never detested any

-- 293 --

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

creature as I did that cat, for a few minutes. The wish
to do her harm, was, however, easily conquered by
the reflection that she was obeying a natural instinct,
as the bird was in catching insects; but I
resolved that neither my dear little Lady Swallow
nor her babes should furnish a repast for her voracious
jaws. So I climbed a ladder, and took down the
box, which contained a nest, with two pretty little
white eggs. I was distressed with the idea that the
hateful cat might have destroyed my favourites before
I perceived their danger; but my anxiety was
soon relieved by their approach. They circled
round and round the well-known spot, peered
about in every direction, perched on the platform
where their home had stood, and chattered together
with unusual volubility. Again and again they
returned, bringing other birds with them, and repeating
the same motions. They were evidently
as much astonished, as we should be to wake up
in the morning and find that an earthquake had
swallowed a neighbour's house during the night.
Whether there were scientific swallows among them,
that tried to frame satisfactory theories in explanation
of the phenomenon, or whether any feathered
clericals taught them to submit to the event as a
special providence, we can never know. The natural
presumption is, that they will always wonder,
to the end of their days, what mysterious agency
it could have been that so suddenly removed their
nest, house and all. As for conjecturing why it

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

was done, the mere query was probably beyond
the range of their mental powers.

I was watching them all the time, but their bird
eyes could not see me, and their bird-nerves conveyed
no magnetic intimation of my close vicinity.
Their surprise and their trouble were partially revealed
to me by their motions and their utterance;
but, though they were intelligent swallows, they
could form no idea of such a fact. I had removed
their dwelling to save their lives; but between
their plane of existence and my own there was
such an impassable chasm, that no explanation of
my kindness and foresight could possibly be conveyed
to them.

I thought of all this, and longed in vain to enlighten
their ignorance, and relieve their perplexity.
The earnestness of my wish, and the impossibility
of accomplishing it, suggested a train of thought.
I said to myself, perhaps some invisible beings are
now observing me, as I am observing these swallows;
but I cannot perceive them, because the laws
of their existence are too far removed from my own.
Perhaps they take a friendly interest in my affairs,
and would gladly communicate with me, if I were
so constituted that I could understand their ideas,
or their mode of utterance. These cogitations recalled
to my mind some remarks by the old English
writer, Soame Jenyns. In his “Disquisition on the
Chain of Universal Being,” he says: “The superiority
of man to that of other terrestial animals is

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

as inconsiderable, in proportion to the immense
plan of universal existence, as the difference of
climate between the north and south end of the
paper I now write upon, with regard to the heat
and distance of the sun. There is nothing leads us
into so many errors concerning the works and designs
of Providence, as the foolish vanity that can
persuade such insignificant creatures that all things
were made for their service; from whence they
ridiculously set up utility to themselves as the standard
of good, and conclude every thing to be evil,
which appears injurious to them or their purposes.
As well might a nest of ants imagine this globe of
earth created only for them to cast up into hillocks,
and clothed with grain and herbage for their sustenance;
then accuse their Creator for permitting
spades to destroy them, and ploughs to lay waste
their habitations. They feel the inconveniences,
but are utterly unable to comprehend their uses, as
well as the relations they themselves bear to superior
beings.

“When philosophers have seen that the happiness
of inferior creatures is dependent on our wills, it is
surprising none of them should have concluded
that the good order and well-being of the universe
might require that our happiness should be as dependent
on the wills of superior beings, who are
accountable, like ourselves, to one common Lord
and Father of all things. This is the more wonderful,
because the existence and influence of such

-- 296 --

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

beings has been an article in the creed of all religions
that have ever appeared in the world. In the
beautiful system of the Pagan theology, their sylvan
and household deities, their nymphs, satyrs, and
fawns, were of this kind. All the barbarous nations
that have ever been discovered, have been
found to believe in, and adore, intermediate spiritual
beings, both good and evil. The Jewish religion
not only confirms the belief of their existence,
but of their tempting, deceiving, and tormenting
mankind; and the whole system of Christianity
is erected entirely on this foundation.”

Dr. Johnson wrote a satirical review of Soame
Jenyns, which had great popularity at the time.
He passes without notice the fact that men of all
ages, and of all religions, have believed that malicious
Spirits cause diseases, and tempt men, in
many ways, to their destruction; while benevolent
Spirits cure physical and mental evils, forewarn
men in dreams, and assist them in various emergencies.
There was, therefore, nothing very new or
peculiar in the suggestion of Mr. Jenyns; but Dr.
Johnson, in his rough way, caricatures it thus:
“He imagines that as we have animals not only for
food, but some for our diversion, the same privilege
may be allowed to beings above us, who may deceive,
torment, or destroy us, for the ends only of
their own pleasure or utility. He might have carried
the analogy further, much to the advantage of
his argument. He might have shown that these

-- 297 --

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

hunters, whose game is man, have many sports
analogous to our own. As we drown whelps and
kittens, they amuse themselves now and then with
sinking a ship; and they stand round the fields of
Blenheim, or the walls of Prague, as we encircle a
cock-pit. As we shoot a bird flying, they knock a
man down with apoplexy, in the midst of his business
or pleasure. Perhaps some of them are virtuosi,
and delight in the operations of an asthma, as
human philosophers do in the effects of an air-pump.
Many a merry bout have these frolic beings at the
vicissitudes of an ague; and good sport it is to see
a man tumble with an epilepsy, and revive and
tumble again; and all this he knows not why.
Perhaps now and then a merry being may place
himself in such a situation as to enjoy at once all the
varieties of an epidemic disease, or amuse his leisure
with the tossings and contotrions of every possible
pain exhibited together.”

It occurred to me what bearish paws the old
Doctor, in his gruff sport, would lay upon modern
Spiritualists, if he were about in these days. I
smiled to think what an inexhaustible theme for
skeptical wit was afforded by the awkward and tedious
process of communication employed. But after
a little reflection, I said to myself, is not the common
action of Spirit upon Matter, while we are here in
the body, quite as inexplicable? If we were not
accustomed to it, would it not seem nearly as inconvenient
and laborious? The Spirit which dwells

-- 298 --

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

within me, (I know not where, or how,) wishes to
communicate with a Spirit dwelling in some other
body, in another part of the world. Straightway,
the five-pronged instrument, which we call a hand,
is moved by Spirit, and promptly obeys the impulse.
It dips a piece of pointed steel into a black fluid,
and traces hieroglyphic characters invented by
Spirit to express its thought. Those letters have
been formed into words by slow elaboration of the
ages. They partake of the climate where they
grew. In Italy, they flow smoothly as water. In
Russia, they clink and clatter like iron hoofs upon
a pavement. It appears that Spirit must needs
fashion its utterance according to the environment
of Matter, in the midst of which it is placed. By a
slow and toilsome process, the child must learn
what ideas those words represent; otherwise he can
scarcely be able to communicate at all with the
Spirits in other bodies near him. If they are distant,
and his Spirit wills to converse with them, it
must impel the five-pronged instrument of bone and
sinew to take up the pointed steel, and trace, on a
substance elaborately prepared from vegetable
fibres, certain mystic characters, which, according
to their arrangement, express love or hatred, joy
or sorrow. If Spirits out of the body do indeed tip
tables and rap the alphabet, to communicate with
Spirits in the body, it must be confessed that the
machinery we poor mortals are obliged to employ,

-- 299 --

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

in order to communicate with each other, is nearly
as tedious and imperfect as theirs.

Ancient oriental philosophers, and some of the
Gnostics at a later period, believed in a gradation
of successive worlds, gradually diminishing in the
force of spiritual intelligence, and consequently in
outward beauty. They supposed that each world
was an attenuated likeness, a sort of reflected image
of the world above it; that it must necessarily be
so, because, in all its parts, it was evolved from that
world. They believed that the inhabitants of each
world knew of those in the world next below them,
and were attracted toward them; but that the world
below was unconscious of the higher sphere whence
it emanated.

Swedenborg teaches that all the inferior grades
of being in this world are representative forms of
the spiritual state of mankind, and owe their existence
to the thoughts and feelings in human souls.
Thus if men had no bad passions, there would be
no lions and tigers; and if they were inwardly pure,
there would be no vermin. In other words, he
teaches that the lower forms of Nature are reflected
images of man, as the orientals taught concerning
successive worlds; and in this case also the higher
is attracted toward the lower, and wishes to communicate
with it, while the lower remains ignorant
of the existence of the higher. I knew something
of the swallows, and wanted to talk with them, but
they knew nothing of me.

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

Swedenborg teaches successive spheres of existence,
as did the orientals, though in another form.
He says Spirits in the sphere nearest to this earth
are attracted towards us, and wish to communicate
with us; but that some of them are in a low state,
and capable of great duplicity. Many people are
satisfied with the theory that these are the Spirits
who are believed to be rapping and tipping tables
in all parts of the country. Certain it is, many of
the phenomena that actually occur cannot possibly
be the result of jugglery; though miracles sometimes
seem to be performed by that adroit agency. Candid
minds cannot, I think, avoid the conclusion that
Spirit is acting upon Matter in some way not
explainable by any known laws of our being.
Whether it is Spirit in the body, or out of the body,
seems difficult to decide. The agents, whoever they
are, are obviously nearly on a level with our own
spiritual condition; for they tell nothing which had
not been previously known or imagined; and they
do not always tell the truth.

Minds of mystical tendencies find joy in believing
that all inspirations in religion, science, or art, come
to us from above, through the medium of ministering
Spirits, who dwell in higher spheres of intelligence
and love, and are attracted towards us by our
inward state. The fast-increasing strength of evil,
which often leads men to think the Devil drives
them into some crime, they account for by supposing
that the indulgence of wrong thoughts and feelings

-- 301 --

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

brings us into affinity with Spirits below us, who
are thus enabled to influence our souls by the operation
of laws as universal and unchangeable as those
which regulate the attraction and repulsion of material
substances.

Rationalists, on the other hand, deem that all
mental influences, whether good or evil, may be
sufficiently accounted for by the activity of the soul
in any particular direction; that the indulgence of
any class of thoughts and feelings renders them continually
stronger and stronger, as the pedestrian's
leg, or the wood-cutter's arm is invigorated by frequent
use.

All these thoughts grew out of the removal of a
swallow's nest. They left me where they found me.
Temperament, and early habits of thought, inclined
me toward mystical theories; while increasing caution,
learned by the experience of many fallacies,
beckoned toward the less poetical side of austere
rationality. I remained balanced between the opposite
forces, candidly willing to admit the claims
of either. I could only bow my head in reverent
humility, and say, “On these subjects we cannot certainly
know any thing, in this imperfect state of
being. Verily, mysterious is the action of Spirit
upon Spirit, and of Spirit upon Matter.” As I
thus dismissed the subject from my mind, a voice
from some corner of my soul said, “The swallows
did not know that you took away their nest, but
you did.

-- --

p495-303 THE KANSAS EMIGRANTS.

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]



And unto thee, in Freedom's hour
Of sorest need, God gives the power
To ruin or to save,
To wound or heal, to blight or bless,
With fruitful soil, or wilderness,
A free home, or a grave.
J. G. Whittier.

You are silent to-night, William,” said Alice
May to her lover, as they walked through a green
lane, toward the setting sun.

“Yes, dearest,” he replied, “I have that on my
mind which makes me thoughtful.” After a pause,
he added, “That book I was reading to you, before
these golden-edged clouds tempted us out into the
fields, has made a very strong impression on me.
I never before realized how much depends on the
state of mind we are in when we read. The story
of our forefathers was all familiar to me; and I always
reverenced the Puritans; but the grandeur of
their character never loomed up before my mental
vision as it does now. With all their faults, they
were a noble set of men and women.”

-- 303 --

[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

“And what has anointed your eyes to see this
more clearly than ever to-night?” asked Alice.

“All the while I was reading, I was thinking of
John Bradford's project of going to Kansas; and,
while we have been walking in the fields, my eyes
have involuntarily turned away from the glorious
sunset clouds, to glance at the neat dwellings dotted
all over the landscape; to the mill whirling sparkling
water-drops into the air; to the school-house,
with its broad play-ground; to the church-spire,
gleaming brightly in the sun. All these we owe
to those heroic pilgrims, who left comfortable homes
in England and came to a howling wilderness to
establish a principle of freedom; and what they
have done for Massachusetts, John Bradford and
his companions may do for Kansas. It is a glorious
privilege to help in laying the foundation of
states on a basis of justice and freedom.”

“I see that John has magnetized you with his
enthusiasm,” she replied; “and he has magnetized
cousin Kate also. How brave she is, to think of
following him, with their little child!”

“Kate is hopeful by temperament,” said William;
“but I think she is hardly more brave than
you are. You are both afraid of a snake and a
gun.”

“I was thinking more of the long journey, the
parting from friends, and living among strangers,
than I was of snakes and guns,” replied Alice.
“Then everybody says there are so many

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]

discomforts and hardships in a new country. And the
Indians, William! Only think of going within
sound of the Indian war-whoop!”

“The Indians are in a very different state now,”
he replied, “from what they were when the Puritan
women followed their husbands into the wilderness
of this new world. They are few in numbers
now. Their spirit has been tamed by accumulated
wrongs, and they are too well aware of the power
of the United States' government, to make any
aggressions upon those who are under its protection.
Besides, you know it is my opinion that
the Indians never would have made unprovoked
aggressions. Who can read Catlin's account, without
being struck with the nobility of character
often manifested by their much-injured race? I
am fully persuaded that it is easy to make firm
friends of the Indians, by treating them with justice
and kindness, and with that personal respect,
which they so well know how to appreciate.” He
pressed her arm to his side, and took her hand
within his, as he added, “You seemed greatly to
admire that young Puritan bride, who cheerfully
left home and friends behind her, and crossed the
tempestuous ocean, to brave cold and hunger by
her husband's side, in a wilderness where wolves
and savages were howling.”

Her hand trembled within his; for something in
the earnestness of his look, and the tender modulation
of his tones, suddenly revealed to her what

-- 305 --

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

was passing in his mind. She knew he was
not thinking of cousin John's wife, while he
spoke thus of the pilgrim's bride. It was the
first time that such a possibility had been suggested
to her mind; and it made the blood run
cold in her veins. After a painful pause, she
said, with a forced calmness of voice, “We often
admire virtues we are not strong enough to
imitate.”

He pressed her hand, and remained silent, till an
outburst of tears made him stop suddenly, and fold
her to his heart. “Don't weep, my beloved,” he
said, “I will never require, or even ask, such a
sacrifice of you. Such a delicate flower as you are
needs to be sheltered from the blast and the storm.
But you have conjectured rightly, dearest, that my
heart is set upon accompanying these emigrants.
I feel that all there is of manhood within me, will
be developed by the exigencies of such a career.
My character and my destiny will grow more
grand with the responsibilities that will devolve
upon me. If I remain here, I never shall do half
I am capable of doing for myself and for posterity.
To speak the plain truth, dear Alice, I have something
of the old Puritan feeling, that God calls me
to this work. You have promised to be my wife
within a few weeks; but I absolve you from that
promise. If you prefer it, I will go and prepare a
comfortable home for you in that new region, and
endeavour to draw a circle of our mutual friends

-- 306 --

[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]

around me, before I ask you to leave your New
England home.”

She looked up at him, through her tears, with a
half-reproachful glance, which seemed to say, “Do
you then suppose there can be any hardship so
great, as separation from the one I love best in the
world?”

He understood the mute appeal, and answered it
by saying, “Don't be rash, dear Alice. Reflect
upon it till next Sunday evening, and then tell
me what is your decision. I shall not love you
one particle the less if you tell me that years must
pass before you can be the partner of my life. No
duties, no excitements, no lapse of time, can remove
your image from my heart.”

Few more words were spoken, as they returned
homeward, lighted by the crescent moon. It was
not until long after midnight that Alice fell asleep,
to dream of standing by a wide chasm, vainly
stretching her hand toward William, on the other
side.

During the following days, she asked no counsel,
save of God and her mother. Her mother laid her
hand tenderly on her head, and said, “I dare not
advise you. Follow your own heart, my child;”
and when she prayed to God, she seemed to hear
an echo of those words. She saw William often,
but she spoke no word to dissuade him from his
purpose. Had he been going to California to dig
gold, she would have had much to say in favour of

-- 307 --

[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

the humblest home under the protection of the old
order-loving Commonwealth; but he had spoken so
seriously of his sense of duty, that her womanly nature
reverenced the manliness of his convictions;
and she prayed that his courage to dare might be
equalled by her fortitude to endure. It rained
heavily on Sunday evening, so that the lovers could
not take their accustomed walk; and the presence
of others prevented a confidential interview. But
when they parted at the door, Alice slipped a small
package into William's hand. When he arrived at
home, he opened it with nervous haste, and found
a small Bible, with a mark within it. An anchor
was embroidered on the mark, with the word
Faith beneath it; and his eye was caught by
pencil lines on the page, encircling the words:
“Where thou goest, I will go; where thou lodgest,
I will lodge; thy people shall be my people, and
thy God my God.” “God bless her!” he exclaimed.
“Now I can go forward with an undivided
heart.” He kissed the anchor again and
again, and, bowing his head on his hands, he wept
as he had not wept since boyhood. To his deep
and earnest nature, love and duty were sacred
realities.

Great was the joy of cousin Kate and her husband,
when it was known that William Bruce had
determined to join the band of emigrants, and that
Alice had acquiesced. William was a young man
of such good judgment and stedfast principles, that

-- 308 --

[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]

they all felt he would be a balance-wheel in the
machinery of any society where he moved. John
Bradford was equally good and true, but his temperament
induced more volubility of speech, and
more eagerness of action. When the band of emigrants
heard of William's decision, they said laughingly
to each other, “Now we shall have both
Moses and Aaron to guide us into Canaan.” Kate's
widowed mother, and a younger brother and sister,
resolved to join the enterprising band. A little
nephew of five years old was of the same mind;
and when told that he was too small to be of any
use, he declared himself fully able to catch a bear.
Alice's father and mother had prospective plans of
following their daughter, accompanied by their
oldest son, in case those who went before them
should send up a good report of the land. Her
adhesive affections suffered terribly in this rupture
of old ties. But in such natures love takes possession
of the whole being. She would have sacrificed
life itself for William. All her friends knew
it was harder for her than for others, to go into a
strange land and enter into entirely new modes of
existence. Therefore, they all spoke hopefully to
her, and no one but William ever presented the
clouded side of the picture to her view. He did it
from a conscientious scruple, lest she should go forward
in the enterprise with eyes blinded to its difficulties.
But the hardships he described in such
tender tones, never seemed like hardships. His

-- 309 --

[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]

warnings were always met with the affectionate response,
“What a proud and happy woman I shall
be, dear William, if I can do any thing to sustain
you through the trials you will have to encounter.”
She never spoke despondingly, never told the fears
that sometimes swarmed in her imagination. If
she could not strengthen him she at least would
not unnerve him, she said to herself; and as for
cousin Kate, she would have been ashamed to acknowledge
to her what a faint heart was beating
within her bosom. Kate, who had earned her own
living ever since she was sixteen, and assisted
her widowed mother, and educated her younger
brother and sister, in a manner well adapted
to make them useful and active members of
society, was just the woman to emigrate to the
West. Sometimes Alice sighed, and wished she
was more like Kate. She did not know how
many anxious thoughts were concealed under
her cousin's cheerful tones, her bright frank
smile, and her energetic preparations for departure.

Thick and fast came in the parting memorials
from relatives and schoolmates; and what showers
of tears fell upon them as they were stowed away
in the closely packed chests! That last night at
the old homesteads, oh, how the memories crowded
upon those suffocated hearts! When Alice stole
out in the moonlight, and wept, while she kissed
the old elm, from whose boughs she had swung in

-- 310 --

[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]

childhood, she did not know that the roots were
already moistened with Katie's tears.

To the experienced and the thoughtful, all weddings
are solemn occasions: for when they see the
young unmooring their boat from its old fastenings,
and floating away so gaily on the sun-rippled
stream, they know full well that shadows are
ahead, and that many a rock lies hidden under the
bright waters. The marriage of William and Alice
was solemn even to sadness; for they were to depart
for Kansas on the morrow. The farewell moment
had been so dreaded for days preceding, that
all felt as if it would be a relief to have the agony
over. Alice clung to her parents as the drowning
cling. The mother lifted up her voice and wept,
and the old father choked, as he strove to say,
“Very pleasant hast thou been unto me. God
bless thee, my child.” But cousin Katie, whose
mission it was to strengthen everybody, came up
and pressed their hands, and said “Good bye, dear
uncle; good bye, dear aunt. We'll make a beautiful
home for you in Kansas; and Willie and Ally
will come to bring you to us.”

As they mounted the wagons, children, who used
to attend Mrs. Bradford's school, came up with
bunches of violets; and the little nephew, who
thought himself such a mighty hunter, called out,
“send me a bear!”

“Oh yes, Georgy,” replied Kate. “Will you
have him roasted?”

-- 311 --

[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]

“I want to tie him up in the darden, and feed
him,” shouted George. But no one heard him.
The wagons had rolled away before he finished the
sentence; and those who watched them forgot that
any thing else existed.

The last glimpse of Alice showed her head bowed
down on her husband's shoulder, her waist encircled
by his arm. The last tones of Katie's voice
had been strong and clear; and no one but her
kind-hearted John saw how the tears rained down
on her infant's face, as they rode through their native
village. They had never fully realized, until
now, how beautiful were the elms in the delicate
verdure of spring; how precious were the golden
blossoms profusely strewn over the meadows; how
happy and safe the homes seemed to nestle in the
scenery. As they passed the church, all turned
and looked back at that place of pleasant meetings
with relatives, friends and neighbours.

“They will miss our voices in the choir, dear
William,” said Alice.

“Yes,” he replied; “but, by the blessing of God,
we will sing hymns in the wilderness, and waken
musical echoes among the silent hills.”

“And we will sing `Home Sweet Home' together,”
said Alice, with a faint smile.

“We'll all join in the tune,” said Katie; “and
John, who is `up to all sort o' fixens', as the Westerners
say, will make some new variations, on purpose
for the occasion.”

-- 312 --

[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]

Then came the bustle of depôts, the whizzing of
steam, and visions of fields and hills racing away.
As usual, the hearts that went recovered serenity
sooner than the hearts left behind. The new excitement
of travelling waked up hope, who shoved
memory aside for awhile, and produced from her
portfolio a series of sketches, painted in colours more
prismatic than Rossiter's. They talked of the genial
climate, and beautiful scenery of Kansas, and
foretold that it would be the Italy of the western
world.

“I hope it will be like Italy only in its externals,”
said Kate. “I trust there will be no lazaroni,
no monks, no banditti, no despots to imprison
men for talking about the laws that govern them.”

“Why do you want to make a new Italy of it?”
inquired Alice. “What better destiny can you
wish for it, than to be like our dear New England?”

“Nothing better can be wished for it,” rejoined
William. “Had I not been deeply impressed with
the conviction that the institutions, and manners,
and consequent welfare of states, depend greatly on
the character of first settlers, I should never have
encouraged emigration from the old Commonwealth
by my own example.”

“But the climate and scenery of Italy would be
an improvement to Massachusetts,” said John, “if
we could have it without losing the active soul and
strong muscle of New England.”

-- 313 --

[figure description] Page 313.[end figure description]

“That is it exactly, John,” rejoined Katie. “We
will have it a young New England; but it shall be
under sunny skies, with Italian dress.”

Several days passed before the emigrants began
to be much aware of the discomforts and fatigue of
a long journey. The babies crowed, and seemed
to think the huge machine was invented expressly
to furnish them with a pleasanter motion than
cradle or go-cart; while maturer minds found
amusement in observing the passengers that came
and went, and pleasure in the varying scenery, as
they were whirled along, past the thriving farms
of New York, the tall forests of Canada, and the
flower-dappled prairies of Illinois. But after a
while, even the strongest became aware of aching
bones, and the most active minds grew drowsy.
The excessive weariness of the last days no pen
can adequately describe. The continuous motion
of the cars, without change of posture; the disturbed
night on board steamboats full of crying
children; the slow floating over Missouri waters,
now wheeling round to avoid a snag, now motionless
for hours on a sand-bar, waiting for the drifting
tide, while twilight settles darkly down over
uninhabited forests, stretching away in the dim
distance. The hurry and scramble of arriving at
strange places, farther and farther away from
home, and always with a dreary feeling at their
hearts that no home awaited them.

“If I could only make it seem as if we were

-- 314 --

[figure description] Page 314.[end figure description]

going anywhere, I don't think I should feel so
tired,” said Alice, with a kind of weary bewilderment
in the expression of her sweet countenance.

Worn out as Katie was, she summoned a cheerful
smile, and replied, “Keep up a brave heart,
Alice, dear. Those who age going nowhere are
pretty sure to arrive.”

After eight days' travel, they arrived at Kansas
City, in Missouri. There they bade adieu to cars
and steamboats, and entered the Indian Territory,
closely stowed away in great wagons, covered with
sail-cloth, and furnished with rough boards for
seats. In some places the road swept along in
graceful curves, through miles of smooth open
prairie, belted with noble trees, and sprinkled with
wild flowers, as copiously as rain-drops from a
summer shower. The charming novelty of the
scene was greeted with a child-like outburst of
delight from all the weary party. Even the
quiet, home-loving Alice, clapped her hands,
and exclaimed, “How beautiful!” without adding
with a sigh, “But it isn't like dear New England.”

William smiled affectionately at her enthusiastic
surprise, and said, “Virtuous and industrious people
can build up happy homes in such solitudes as
these, dear Alice.”

Anon, they descended into deep ravines, which
jolted the rough boards, and knocked their heads
together. Through these steep passes the wagons

-- 315 --

[figure description] Page 315.[end figure description]

were jerked by patient mules, till they were
brought into streams whose uncertain depths made
the women and children scream; or into creeks
sparkling in the sunshine, whose shallow waters
covered holes, easier to pass by leaving the wagons,
and jumping from stone to stone. Then scrambling
up another steep bank, they found marks of
wheels to indicate a road. They packed themselves
into the huge wagons again, with their
baskets and babies, bread and cheese, and went
tumbling along with bonnets knocked into cocked-hats,
and hats that had lost all appearance of being
wide-awake. Katie was conjecturing, now and
then, how many bowls and plates would arrive in
Kansas unbroken; while Alice had a foggy idea
that they were going nowhere; but there was a
rainbow across the fog, because William was going
there, too.

Tired out in mind and body, they came at last
to the river Wakarusa, which they crossed slowly
at the fording-place, and rode up a bank that
seemed steep enough to set the wagons on end.
This brought them into fields of grass, dotted here
and there with small cabins. To New England
eyes it presented little resemblance to a village;
but it was called a town, and bore the honoured
name of Franklin. A few miles to the left,
smoothly rounded hills rose on the horizon, terrace-like,
one behind the other. Between those
beautiful hills and the thickly-wooded banks of the

-- 316 --

[figure description] Page 316.[end figure description]

river, was the infant town of Lawrence, the destined
capital of Free Kansas.

Here the travellers rested to greet old friends,
who had preceded them, and to form plans for the
future. They all agreed that a more beautiful nestling
place for a village had rarely been seen; and
really, considering it was little more than eight
months old, it had quite a grown-up look. There
were several neat houses, and many cabins, the appearance
of which indicated industrious inmates,
who would rapidly increase their comforts, and enlarge
their borders. The bright river made a
graceful curve, fringed with trees, which the skill
of man could not have arranged so tastefully as
nature had done. Hills rose to the horizon in gradually
ascending series, their verdant slopes lighted
up with golden sunshine. One of grander proportions
than the others, called Blue Mound, was immediately
singled out by Mr. Bradford as the site
of a future Free State University; and his equally
active-minded wife forthwith matured the plan, by
proposing that William Bruce should be its first
president, and her baby become a professor of some'
ology or other.

“I am afraid we can't wait long enough for him,
replied her husband, smiling. “We shall have to
choose you for a professor, Kate; I, for one, will
give you my vote.”

The rough hands of the settlers, and their coarse
garments, soiled with prairie mud, were offensive

-- 317 --

[figure description] Page 317.[end figure description]

to Kate's ideas of neatness, and still more so to the
delicate tastes of Alice. But on Sundays, when
they were dressed in their best, and met together
to read and sing, they looked like quite different
people. As they became more acquainted, it was
an agreeable surprise to find so large a proportion
of them intelligent and well educated. With a pervading
character of sobriety, industry and enterprise,
they seemed to require nothing but time, and
a small allowance of that, to build up thriving
towns and form a prosperous state. Certainly, the
manner of living was rude, for many of them ate
their dinner from boards laid across the tops of
barrels. The labour also was hard, for there was
much to do, and few to do it; and, as yet, wells
were not dug, or machinery introduced. But where
all worked, no one felt his dignity lessened by toil.
They had the most essential element of a prosperous
state; the respectability of labour. The next
most important element they also had; for they
placed a high value on education, and were willing
to sacrifice much to secure it for their children.
The absence of conventional forms, and the constant
exercise of ingenuity, demanded by the inconveniences
and emergencies of a settler's life,
have a wonderful effect in producing buoyancy and
energy of character. The tendency to hope for
every thing, and the will to do every thing desirable
to be done, were so contagious, that Alice was

-- 318 --

[figure description] Page 318.[end figure description]

surprised to discover the amount of her hitherto
undeveloped capabilities.

There was a cabin for sale, built by one of the
earliest settlers, who had died of fever. Its picturesque
situation, on a rising ground overlooking
the river, was attractive to Mr. Bradford and his
wife, and it became their home. It consisted of
one long room with a loft above, from which it was
separated by a floor of loosely-laid boards. The
long room was converted into two, by a cotton curtain
running on iron rings; and the loft was divided
into two apartments in the same manner.
When these arrangements were completed, it
afforded a temporary shelter for the two families of
Katie and Alice, including eight persons. In the
absence of closets, it was necessary to hang all sorts
of articles from the boards above. A dried salt
fish was near neighbour to a very pretty workbasket,
and a bag of potatoes was suspended between
a new quilt and a handsome carpet-bag.

“I hope we shall soon be able to stow the salt
fish and potatoes away somewhere,” said Alice.

“Oh, never mind!” replied Katie, laughing.
“If Hans Christian Andersen would only come
this way, he would make a fine story about the
salt fish falling in love with the pretty basket, and
becoming thinner every day, because his genteel
neighbour preferred the carpet-bag, and took no
pains to conceal her disgust of his vulgar appearance
and disagreeable breath. She listen to the

-- 319 --

[figure description] Page 319.[end figure description]

vows of a salt fish? Not she! Didn't he know
that her handsome relative, the carpet-bag, from
Brussels, had done as good as make proposals to
her? Then the poor fish would be stimulated to
hunt up a pedigree. He might claim to have descended
from Jonah's whale. He, on his part,
might feel his dignity offended by the neighbourhood
of dirty potatoes. And the potatoes, like
sturdy republicans, might tell him they did not care
a darn for his pedigree. They should like to know
whether he could grow; if he could'nt, he was an
old fogy, and the less he said the better; for he was
among folks that believed in growing, and did'nt
believe in any thing else.” Alice laughed at her
conceits, and said it was a blessing to have such
a lively companion in a lonesome place.

As soon as the first hurry was over, the men of
the family converted packing-boxes into shelves for
books and utensils, and made divers grotesque-looking
stools, with cotton cloth and unpeeled
boughs of wood, after the fashion of portable garden-chairs.
There was talk of a table to be hewn
from a black walnut tree; but as yet the tree was
growing, and boards on barrel-tops must answer
meanwhile. The salt-cellars were broken when the
wagons were pitching down some of the ravines;
but the shell of a turtle, which Kate's brother
Thomas had brought among his traps, made a tolerable
substitute. The women missed the smooth,
white table-cloths, and the orderly arrangement of

-- 320 --

[figure description] Page 320.[end figure description]

dishes, to which they had been accustomed; but
they agreed with the men, that no food had ever
tasted so good as the corn-cakes, venison, and wild
game cooked in that humble cabin, where they
mutually served each other in love. Then the unpacking
of the deep trunks and boxes, bringing to
light memorials of old places and dear friends, was a
pleasure which only the far-off emigrant from home
may realize. Some mutual secrets had been kept,
which made little sunny ripples of surprise in their
quiet stream of life. Alice's father and mother had
packed their photograph likenesses in Katie's
trunk, with a charge that they should not be
opened till they were settled in their new home.
Katie had pressed mosses and ferns from the old
well near Uncle May's garden-gate. They were
twined with pendant blossoms from the old elm,
and woven into a garland round the words, “From
the well whose waters Katie and Allie drank in
childhood, and from the old elm-tree from whose
boughs they used to swing.” She had framed it
neatly with cones, gathered in a pine grove, where
they had walked together many an hour. These
souvenirs of the dear old home so stirred the deep
fountains of feeling in her cousin's soul, that she
burst into tears. But Katie soon made her laugh,
by exhibiting a crockery bear, which little Georgy
had packed among the things, to remind them of
the living bear he expected to receive from Kansas.

Alice said she had a little secret too. She

-- 321 --

[figure description] Page 321.[end figure description]

retreated to her division of the room, and brought
forth a pencil-drawing of the house where Katie
was born, and where her mother had always lived;
and across the green lane was Uncle May's house,
with the old well shaded by the elm. She had a
talent for drawing, and the dear familiar scene was
brought faithfully before the eye, though a little
idealized by the softness of the shading.

“Dear me!” exclaimed the vivacious Katie.
“How can I put it where I can see it often, yet
contrive to keep it free from smoke and dust?”
She gave a forlorn kind of glance at the unplastered
walls, through chinks of which glimpses of
the sky were visible. The fact was, neither they
nor their friends had been aware of the rough conditions
of a settler's life; and the cousins had
brought with them many pretty little keepsakes,
which they could find no places for. But it was a
rule with them to utter no complaints, to add to
the weight of cares already resting on their noble
husbands. So the forlorn look quickly gave place
to a smile, as Kate kissed her cousin, and said,
“I'll tell you what I will do, Allie dear. I will
keep it in my heart.”

“It is a large place, and blesses all it keeps.
That I can bear witness to,” said John. * * * *

There was need that the women of Kansas should
overlook their own inconveniences, and be silent
about their own sufferings; for a thunder-cloud
was gathering over the heads of the emigrants, and

-- 322 --

[figure description] Page 322.[end figure description]

every week it grew blacker and blacker. It needed
less quickness of observation than Katie possessed,
to perceive, almost immediately after their arrival,
that they were surrounded by dangerous enemies.

Her husband, knowing the reliable strength of
her character, did not hesitate to confide to her his
anxieties and fears for Kansas. But, as far as possible,
they kept danger out of sight in their conversations
with Alice. They had seen proof enough
that she was strong in self-sacrifice, with abundant
fortitude to endure for those she loved; but they
knew that the life-blood of her soul was in her
affections, and that perils in her husband's path
would undermine the strength she needed for her
own. Her busy hands were almost entirely employed
with in-door occupations; sewing and mending
for the whole family, keeping the rooms tidy,
and assisting about the daily cooking. If it was
necessary to purchase a pail, or pan, or any other
household convenience, it was Katie who sallied
forth into Massachusetts street to examine such
articles as were for sale at the little shanty shops.
If water was wanted, when the men were absent,
she put on her deep cape-bonnet, and took the pail
to the nearest spring, nearly a quarter of a mile distant;
for there was so much work pressing to be
done in Lawrence, that as yet there had been no
time found to construct wells; and the water of the
river became shallow and turbid under the summer
sun. These excursions were at first amusing from

-- 323 --

[figure description] Page 323.[end figure description]

their novelty, and she came home with a lively account
of odd-looking Missouri cattle-drovers, and
Indian squaws, with bags full of papooses strapped
to their shoulders. But gradually the tone of merriment
subsided; and when she had occasion to go
into the street, she usually returned silent and
thoughtful. Fierce-looking Missourians, from the
neighbouring border, scowled at her as she passed,
and took pleasure in making their horses rear and
plunge across her path. In the little shops she often
found more or less of these ruffians, half-tipsy, with
hair unkempt, and beards like cotton-cards, squirting
tobacco-juice in every direction, and interlarding
their conversation with oaths and curses. Every
one that entered was hailed with the interrogatory,
“Stranger, whar ar yer from?” If their answer
indicated any place north of the Ohio, and east of
the Missisippi, the response was, “Damn yer, holler-hearted
Yankees! What business have you in these
diggens? You'd better clar out, I tell yer.”

On one of these occasions, a dirty drunken fellow
said to Kate, “They tell me you are an all-fired
smart woman. Are you pro-slave? or do you go
in for the abolitionists?”

Concealing the disgust she felt, she quietly replied,
“I wish to see Kansas a Free State, because I
have her prosperity at heart.”

“Damn yer imperdence!” exclaimed the brute.
“I should like to see you chained up with one of
our niggers. I'll be cussed if I would'nt help to do

-- 324 --

[figure description] Page 324.[end figure description]

it.” And he finished by stooping down and squirting
a quantity of tobacco-juice into her face.

There was another Missourian in the shop, a tall
burly looking cattle drover, with a long whip in his
hand. He seized the other roughly by the arm,
saying, “I tell you what, my boy, that's puttin it
on a little too thick. I'm pro-slave. If you're for
a far fight with the Yankees, Tom Thorpe's the
man for yer work. But I'm down on all sich fixens.
Let the woman alone!”

The rowdy drew his bowie-knife, with a volley
of oaths, and Katie darted from the shop, leaving
her purchases uncompleted. When she returned,
she found her mother busy about dinner, and Alice
sitting at the window, making a coarse frock. She
raised her head and smiled, when her cousin entered,
but immediately looked out toward Mount
Oread. When she first saw that verdant slope, she
had fallen in love with its beauty; then she had
been attracted by the classic name, conferred on it
by a scholar among the emigrants. There was
something romantic in thus transporting the Mountain
Spirits of ancient Greece into the loveliest portions
of this new Western World. William often
quoted Leigh Hunt's verses, about


“The Oreads, that frequent the lifted mountains;
* * * * * * * and o'er deep ravines
Sit listening to the talking streams below.”
Then Governor Robinson's house, on the brow of

-- 325 --

[figure description] Page 325.[end figure description]

the hill, was a pleasant object in the scenery; for
he was a courteous and cultivated man, with a good
library, always at their disposal. There was so
much quiet gentle strength about him, that his presence
seemed to ensure protection. The last and
strongest reason why Alice loved Mount Oread was
that William had taken land a little beyond it, and
there was to be their future home, snug as a bird's
nest, in a “sunny nook of greenery.” He was
building a cabin there, and every day she saw him
descending toward Lawrence, with the axe on his
shoulder; and as he came nearer, she could hear
him whistling, “Home, sweet home.” She was
watching for him now, and hoping he would return
in season for dinner. Therefore she had not noticed
the flurried manner with which Kate hastened to
wash her face, and wipe the tobacco stains from her
bonnet. While she was thus employed, the old
lady said to her youngest daughter, “Flora, go and
call John and Thomas from the field. Dinner is
nearly ready.”

“No, mother! No!” exclaimed Katie. “Never
send her out! Never!” Perceiving that her quick
emphatic manner had arrested the attention of all
the inmates of her dwelling, she added in a lower
tone, “I will go, myself.”

But her words had aroused a train of thoughts,
which was becoming more and more familiar to
Alice. The men in the vicinity often came to ask
council of Mr. Bradford and Mr. Bruce; and of

-- 326 --

[figure description] Page 326.[end figure description]

course their talk was mainly concerning the neighbouring
state of Missouri. She heard them tell how
ruffians and rowdies came over the border with
bowie-knives and pistols to drive the free citizens
of Kansas away from the polls; to deprive them of
liberty to make their own laws, and compel them
to be governed by the code of Missouri, which in
many ways violated their moral sense. She heard
them say that spies from Missouri were in every
neighbourhood, watching those emigrants who dared
to say any thing in favour of having the soil of Kansas
free. Why was Katie so flushed and flurried?
Was the danger approaching nearer than she was
aware of? She turned anxiously toward Mount
Oread, and longed for a sight of William. What if
he should not return till after night-fall? He, whose
honest mouth would never utter a word that was
false to freedom, whatever might be his personal
risk? Unable to keep back the crowding tears,
she slipped behind the cotton curtain that screened
their sleeping apartment, and kneeling beside their
rude couch, she prayed earnestly to God to protect
her husband.

William had not arrived when they sat down to
dine, and his wife made various pretences for rising
to remove a plate, or bring a cup of water; but in
reality to look out upon Mount Oread. At last,
she heard his voice, and rushed out to meet him,
with an outburst of emotion that surprised them all.

-- 327 --

[figure description] Page 327.[end figure description]

John shook his head mournfully, and sighed as he
said, “Poor Alice! How she idolizes him!”

Katie had the discretion not to mention her rencontre
with the Border Ruffian to any but her husband,
who grew red in the face and clenched his
fist, while he listened, but immediately subsided
into a calmer mood, and said, “We must be careful
never to lose sight of the best interests of Kansas, in
our resentment at the wrongs and insults we are
continually receiving. We will give these lawless
rascals no excuse for molesting us, and wait with
patience for the American government to protect
its unoffending citizens.”

On the afternoon of the same day, a gawky lad,
with a “long nine” in his mouth, and hands in his
trowsers pockets, came to the door, saying, “The
ole woman's tuk wi' fits almighty strong; and the
ole man wants you to cum, and bring along some
o' yer doctor's stuff. He's heern tell that yer
death on fits.”

Mrs. Bradford had become so accustomed to the
South-Western lingo, that she understood “the ole
man” to be the lad's father. She knew very well
that he was a Missouri spy, of the lowest order, an
accomplice in many villainous proceedings against
the free-soil citizens of Kansas. She felt a loathing
of the whole family, not unmingled with resentment;
but she rose quickly to prepare the medicines;
thinking to herself, “What hypocrisy it is
for me to profess to be a believer in Christianity, if

-- 328 --

[figure description] Page 328.[end figure description]

I cannot cheerfully return good for evil, in such a
case as this.” She administered relief to the sufferer,
as tenderly as if she had been her own sister; and
the poor woman expressed gratitude for it, in her
uncouth way. When Kate remarked that they
would feel more kindly toward the Yankees, if
they knew them better, she replied, “I allers tole
my ole man I wished they wouldn't keep up such
a muss. But Lor', what the use o' speakin'. It's
jist like spittin' agin the wind.”

That night, Mr. Bradford's horse and saddle were
stolen. They never knew by whom; but they
were afterward seen in Missouri.

In the midst of discouragements and dangers,
the brave band of settlers went on with their work.
Better stores were erected, and, one after another,
the temporary cabins gave place to comfortable
stone houses.

An Emigrant Aid Society had been formed in
the North, whose object it was to assist in the
erection of mills, school-houses, and other buildings,
for the public benefit. Their motive was partly
financial, inasmuch as all such improvements rapidly
increased the value of property in Kansas; and
they were well aware that the outward prosperity,
as well as the moral strength of a state depended
greatly upon encouraging emigrants to go from
communities where they had been accustomed to
free institutions, educational privileges, orderly
habits, and salutary laws. Their motives in

-- 329 --

[figure description] Page 329.[end figure description]

extending a helping hand to these infant colonies,
were both morally good and worldly wise. There
was no partiality in their management of affairs.
Emigrants from the Southern states shared their
benefits equally with those from the North. Settlers
were pouring in from all sections of the
country; but chiefly from the North and West,
because the hardy inhabitants of those states are
always ready for enterprise and toil. Many of them
had large families of children, and the small half-furnished
tavern, called the Cincinnati House, was
quite insufficient to afford them shelter while cabins
were prepared for them. In the course of their
first summer, John Bradford and his band of pilgrims
had the satisfaction of seeing a noble stone
hotel, of three stories, rise in Massachusetts street,
making the place beautiful with its glazed windows,
and doors of polished black walnut.

Unfortunately, the only route to Kansas, by rail-road
or steamboat, passed through Missouri. Baggage-wagons
were continually plundered, and letters
broken open and destroyed, by the Border
Ruffians. Supplies of provisions, purchased by
the settlers, or sent to them by their friends, went
to enrich their enemies. Money enclosed in letters
met with the same fate. Still the settlers of Kansas
pursued a pacific course toward their persecutors.
They came from communities where laws were reliable
for protection, and, following their old habits,
they appealed to the laws; desirous, at all hazards,

-- 330 --

[figure description] Page 330.[end figure description]

not to involve the country in civil war. This conscientious
patriotism was not appreciated. The
banditti on the borders laughed it to scorn; while
the slaveholding gentlemen and statesmen, who
used them as puppets, to do the disgraceful work
they were ashamed to do openly themselves, smiled
at the Yankees' reverence for the Union, and successfully
played their old game of practicing on
conscientious love of country, in order to tighten
the serpent coil of slavery more securely about the
neck of freedom. Missourians had voted their
own creatures into most of the offices of Kansas.
Some of them pitched a tent in that Territory for a
while, while others did not even assume the appearance
of residing there. From such officers of
justice the citizens of Kansas could find no redress
for the robberies and wrongs continually inflicted
on them, by the band of ruffians commissioned to
drive them out of the Territory, by any means that
would do it most effectually. Our wrongs from
the British government were slight, compared with
theirs. Still these Western Colonies refrained from
revolution. They sent agents to Washington, with
well-attested evidence of their outrageous wrongs.
They received fair words, and no relief. Every
day it became more evident that the President of
the United States was in league with the power
that was crushing free Kansas. The Missourians,
emboldened by their knowledge of this fact, played
their bad game more and more openly. They paid

-- 331 --

[figure description] Page 331.[end figure description]

men a dollar a day, with plenty of whiskey, and
free passage across the ferries, to go into Kansas
and vote down the rights of the citizens. More
and more, the conviction grew upon the people of
Kansas that they could not trust the government
of the United States, and consequently had only
their own energies to rely upon. They published
a paper called the Herald of Freedom, in which
they maintained the right of all American citizens
to choose their own magistrates, and make their own
laws. They rejected the legislators imposed upon
them by the rabble of Missouri, at the point of the
bayonet. They declared that a large majority of
the settlers were desirous to have Kansas a Free
State, and that they would maintain their right to
be heard. To this paper, John Bradford and William
Bruce were constant contributors, and Kate's
brother, Thomas, was diligent in setting the types.
Of course, the family became odious to those who
were bent on driving freedom out of Kansas.

A Convention of the free-soil citizens of the
Territory was called at Topeka. There were representatives
from nearly all sections of the Union.
Emigrants from Carolina, Virginia, and Missouri,
agreed with emigrants from Ohio and Massachusetts,
that the introduction of slavery would prove
disastrous to the prosperity of the state. They
framed a Constitution for Kansas, and chose legislators.
Some required that free coloured people
should be excluded from the Territory, as well as

-- 332 --

[figure description] Page 332.[end figure description]

slaves. Others deemed that such a regulation
would be an infringement upon freedom, and urged
that no man could calculate the future bad consequences
of introducing one wrong principle into
the basis of their government. No one urged this
point more strenuously, than did William Bruce,
in his mild firm way. But Southern emigrants
were opposed to that view of the case, and the Convention,
desirous to concede as far as possible, yet
unwilling to introduce such a clause into their Constitution,
concluded to leave that question to the
votes of the people.

It was a trying time for the women in Lawrence.
The wisest and bravest men were absent in Topeka,
which was twenty-five miles further up the river.
The Convention excited great wrath in Missouri.
They called themselves lovers of “law and order,”
and denounced those as “traitors” who dared to
make other laws than those imposed upon them
with bowie-knives and revolvers. The wildest
stories were circulated. The most moderate of
them was a rumour that Mr. Bruce insisted upon
having “niggers” become members of the legislature.
This they regarded as the greatest monstrosity
a republican could be guilty of; for they
were blind to the fact that hundreds of coloured
slaves could be found, who were more fit for the
office, than the white ones they had appointed to
rule over Kansas. Insults multiplied, and curses
and threats grew louder. Every family in

-- 333 --

[figure description] Page 333.[end figure description]

Lawrence went to bed each night with the feeling that
they might be murdered before morning.

When the delegates returned, John Bradford
thought his wife seemed at least ten years older,
than when she came to Kansas, the preceding
spring. The baby, who could now toddle alone,
had caught the trick of fear, and hid himself, when
his father knocked at the fastened door.

William was alarmed to find Alice so thin and
pale, and to see her gentle eyes look so large and
frightened. He folded her closely in his arms, and
as she wept upon his bosom, he said, “O my wife!
My loving and generous wife! How I reproach
myself for accepting the sacrifice you offered! Yet
had I foreseen this state of things, I never would
have consented that you should follow me into
Kansas.”

“Don't say that!” she exclaimed nervously. “It
will be easier to die with you, than it would have
been to live without you. But oh, William, why
need they persecute us so? There are thousands
of acres of land uncultivated in Missouri. What
makes them covet our land?”

“Ah, dearest, it is a complicated question, and
you don't understand it. They care little for the
land, except as a means of increasing their political
power. They want more Slave States, to be represented
by slaveholders in the councils of the
Union; and they do not want that any more Free
States should come into the Union, to balance their

-- 334 --

[figure description] Page 334.[end figure description]

influence. Therefore they are not content with
stretching their dominions to the Gulf of Mexico,
and seizing Texas. They wish to grasp the
Northern Territories also, that they may be secure
of keeping the Free States in political subjection.
It is a long story, my love. For many years, they
have been artfully availing themselves of every
means to increase their power. The antagonistic
principles of slavery and freedom have come to a
death-grapple here in Kansas; and you, my delicate
little flower, are here to be trampled in the
struggle.”

Alice sighed, and wished she was more like
Kate; for then she would not be such a weight
upon his spirits. But he declared that he would
not for the world have her in any way different
from her own dear self. Then they fell to talking
about their future home, which was now in readiness.
Two of William's brothers had arrived with
their families. An addition to the cabin had been
built for one of them, and the other would live
within call. Katie was loth to part from her
cousin; but she said they would be far more comfortable
in their new quarters, and as for safety,
there was safety nowhere; least of all, in Lawrence.

Gradually they fell into a more cheerful strain
of conversation. The husbands spoke hopefully,
and really felt so; for they had strong faith that
their beautiful Kansas would become a free and
prosperous state.

-- 335 --

[figure description] Page 335.[end figure description]

Various boxes from Massachusetts, directed to
William Bruce, had arrived in Kansas City. Some
of them contained comfortables and blankets for
the winter, which Mrs. May had prepared for her
darling daughter; her “stray lamb in the wilderness,”
as she was wont to call her. Could all that
mother's thoughts and feelings have been daguerreotyped
on the cloth, while those stitches were taken,
it would have been an epic poem of wondrous
pathos. What visions of Alice sleeping in her
cradle; of her wakening smile; of her soft curls
waving in the summer breeze, as she came running
with a flower; of her girlish bloom, delicate as the
sweet-pea blossom; of her clear melodious voice
in the choir at church; of the bashful blushing
ways, that betrayed her dawning love for William;
of the struggle in her soul, when she must choose
between him and her parents; of her parting look,
when she turned from the home of her childhood,
to follow her husband into the wilderness. In
Alice's soul those stitches, by the old, fond, faithful
hand, would also waken a poem of reminiscences.
How she longed for those boxes, to see what
mother had sent her! Above all, for the letters
from dear New England; especially the long letter
from mother!

It was agreed that William's brothers should go
with a wagon to bring them. They reached
Kansas city in safety, and the boxes were delivered
to them. Passing through Franklin, on their

-- 336 --

[figure description] Page 336.[end figure description]

return, they found fifty or sixty Missouri ruffians
carousing round a rum-shop, built of logs. A
man with ragged trowsers and dirty checked shirt,
too tipsy to stand alone, was leaning against a
corner of the shop, scraping a fiddle, while his
comrades sung:



“We've camped in the wilderness,
For a few days, for a few days;
And then we're going home,
We've a right up yonder.
We'll vote, and shoot the Yankees,
For a few days, for a few days;
And then we're going home,
We've a right up yonder.”

As soon as this drunken crew espied the baggage-wagon,
wending its way toward Kansas, they
set up a frightful yell, and, making a rush at the
horses, called out, “Hallo, stranger! whar are you
going? and what are you toting?”

“To Lawrence, with a load of household goods,”
they replied.

“That's a damned nest of Yankee abolitionists!”
cried one.

“We're gwine to wipe it out,” shouted another.

“The goods must be overhauled, boys!” bawled
a third.

It was vain to remonstrate, and useless to fight
against such desperate odds. They unloaded the
wagons, tore open the boxes, and pulled out the
home treasures, which would have been so precious

-- 337 --

[figure description] Page 337.[end figure description]

to Alice. The young men pleaded hard for the
letters; but the mob said they must carry them to
the Governor, to see if there was treason in them.

“The Governor shall be informed of this, and if
there's justice to be obtained in the land, we'll have
it,” said the brothers.

“Shut up, you damned rascals!” shouted the
rabble. “Git into yer waggin and be off, or we'll
stop yer jawing!”

Poor Alice! The blessed words, warm from her
mother's heart, that would have poured such balm
into her own, would be used to light the pipes of
Missouri ruffians. The quilts, so neatly made by
those dear old hands, would be spread on muddy
floors for drunken revels. It was hard to bear;
but she knew this was only one of a thousand
wrongs, and she said, “I will never murmur while
my dear good William is spared to me.”

From the time of her betrothal, her loving heart
had dreamed of a neat little wedded home, cozy
and comfortable, with a few simple adornments of
pictures and vases. The loosely-built cabins of
Kansas, with their rough “cotton-board” floors,
brown with prairie mud, had driven away the illusion;
but still it hovered there over Mount Oread,
and the Mountain Spirits seemed to sing a prophetic
song of love and peace in a sunny future.
She found the new home provided with more conveniences
than the one she had left; for William,
in the midst of all his cares, never forgot her, and

-- 338 --

[figure description] Page 338.[end figure description]

snatched an hour, whenever he could, to work for
her comfort.

It was the morning of a sunny day when they
entered their new abode, and all things looked neat
and cheerful. William, who was reverential by
temperament, viewed all the common duties and
affairs of life in a religious light. They stood for a
moment, hand in hand, gazing at the humble little
cabin, with moistened eyes. Then he removed his
hat, and looking earnestly to heaven, he threw
water on the roof, saying, “I baptize thee the
Freeman's Home. May the blessing of God descend
upon thee!” There was a saddened pleasure
in thus consecrating their encampment in the wilderness.

In Lawrence, darker, and darker yet, the storm
was lowering. Autumn was coming on with heavy
dews, and cold winds from the mountains swept
across the open prairie, whistling through the loop-holes
of the fragile cabins, as they went. The
dampness and the chill brought with them that
dreadful demon of the settler's life, fever and ague.
The arms of strong men were palsied by it, and the
little children looked like blossoms blighted by a
sudden frost. The active, generous-hearted Katie
found time to run hither and thither with gruel and
medicine, though her own little one was shivering,
as if his joints would fall asunder. Many a murmured
blessing followed her footsteps from cabin
to cabin, and many a grateful tear fell on her hand,

-- 339 --

[figure description] Page 339.[end figure description]

from home-sick souls, sorrowful, even unto death.
In the midst of this calamity, rumours of invasion
by the Missourians increased daily. In John
Bradford's cabin all slept so lightly, that the slightest
unusual sound startled them to instant wakefulness.
The distant whoop of Indians on the
prairie, and the howling of hungry wolves disturbed
them not. They were in dread of a more infernal
sound than these; the midnight yell of Border
Ruffians. A few weeks after the departure of
Alice, they were waked from uneasy slumbers by
that frightful noise, at the very walls of their cabin.
Katie rose hastily, and laying her sick child on the
floor, covered him with a thick cotton comfortable;
hoping that the rifle-balls, if they whizzed through
the cabin, would either fly over him, or lose their
force in the wadding. There was a random shot,
but the ball stuck in the boards at their bed's head.
The next moment the door was burst open by
twenty or thirty fierce-looking men, armed with
bowie-knives and revolvers. Never, out of the infernal
pit, was heard such a volley of blasphemy
and obscenity, as poured from their foul mouths.
The purport of it all was that they had sworn to
“wipe out Lawrence;” and that they had come to
shoot this “damned Yankee abolitionist,” who had
had the impudence to write in the paper that Kansas
would yet be a Free State. They attempted to seize
Mr. Bradford, but his wife threw herself across
him, and said, “If you murder him, it shall be

-- 340 --

[figure description] Page 340.[end figure description]

through my heart's blood.” They struck her with
their fists, they tried to pull her away; but she
clung with a convulsive power that was too strong
for them. Her brother, Thomas, was out that
night, watching with a neighbour who was “down”
with fever and ague; and it had been previously
arranged that young Flora and her mother should
remain hidden in the loft, in case of such an emergency.
No screams ascended to their ears, for
Katie had outgrown a woman's weakness. But
the listening mother heard the scuffle below, and,
bidding Flora to hide in the darkest corner, she
hastened down the ladder, and threw her arms
round John and Katie, saying, “You shall kill
me first.” They cursed her, and spit at her, and,
knocking the night-cap from her head, made
mockery of her gray hairs. The lurid light of
their torch fell on the scene, and all the while, the
wailing of the sick child was heard: “Mammy!
Johnny's 'faid. Mammy! Johnny's 'faid.

How the struggle might have ended, none can
tell, had not a tall figure suddenly burst into the
room, exclaiming, “Boys! I'm down on all sich
fixens. Let the women alone! I'll be darned if I
don't like to see a woman stick to her husband in
trouble, if he is a damned abolitionist. Let her
alone, I tell ye! Wait till the time comes for a
far fight. It's all fired mean, boys! Sich a posse
arter one man and two women.” Seeing the
human wolves reluctant to quit their prey, he

-- 341 --

[figure description] Page 341.[end figure description]

brandished a bowie-knife, and exclaimed, in a
thundering voice, “I tell ye what, boys, if ye
don't let them ar women alone, I'll pitch into yer,
as sure as my name's Tom Thorpe!”

This remonstrance excited a feeling of shame in
some of the gang, while others were willing enough
to avoid a quarrel with such a powerful antagonist.

The ruffians, thus adjured, swaggered away,
saying, “We a'nt afeerd o' Tom Thorpe, or the
devil.” They swore frightful oaths, smashed Kate's
small stock of crockery, and seized whatever they
could lay hands on, as they went. And all the
while, the sick babe was wailing, “Mammy!
Johnny's 'faid. Mammy! Johnny's 'faid.

Kate took the poor attenuated child in her arms.
Those arms, so strong a few moments ago, were
trembling now; and tears were dropping from the
eyes that lately glared so sternly on her husband's
enemies. Tom Thorpe lingered a moment, and
was turning silently away, when she rose, with the
child resting on her shoulder, and took his hand
in hers. “I thank you, Mr. Thorpe,” she said.
“This is the second time you have protected me
from insult and injury. I will never forget it.
And if a helpless Missourian should ever need my
aid, though he be the worst of Border Ruffians, I
will remember Tom Thorpe, and help him for his
sake. I am sorry you stand up for slavery; you
seem to have a soul too noble for that. I am sure
if you lived in a Free State for a while, you would

-- 342 --

[figure description] Page 342.[end figure description]

be convinced that slavery has a bad effect on all
concerned in it.”

The mother here laid her hand on his arm, and
said, “We are a persecuted people, Mr. Thorpe;
persecuted without provocation; and, I believe,
something in your own heart tells you so. God
bless you for what you have done to-night.”

Mr. Bradford, who had been looking through
the chinks in the wall, to watch the course the
ruffians had taken, now came up to add his thanks,
and ask him if he would take any refreshment.

“Thankee, stranger,” said Tom. “I've no 'casion.
I've been drovin cattle roun in the Territory;
and I knows that ar yell of theirn. So I thought
I'd jist cum and see what they was cuttin up. I'm
down on all sich fixens. Allers tole the boys so.
Tom Thorpe's fur a far fight, says I.”

Mr. Bradford tried to convince him that the inhabitants
of Kansas wished to be peaceable, just,
and kind in their dealings with the Missourians,
and with all men; and that there was no need of a
“fair fight,” and no excuse for ruffian violence.
And Kate threw in an argument now and then, to
aid her husband. But Tom Thorpe had the idea
firmly fixed inside his shaggy head, that a “far
fight” was somehow necessary for the honor of
Missouri, though he was unable to explain why.
The mighty drover rolled the quid in his mouth,
passed a huge hand through his thick mass of
hair, and strode out into the darkness, repeating,

-- 343 --

[figure description] Page 343.[end figure description]

“Tom Thorpe's down on all sich fixens.” As he
walked along, he muttered to himself, “That ar's
an almighty smart woman. What a fetchin up
she must a had! No such fetchin up in our
diggins. I'm pro-slave, myself. But them ar free-soilers
use a feller all up. I swar, I bleeve
they're more'n half right. I'll be darned if I
don't.”

Meanwhile, the inmates of the cabin were canvassing
his merits. As he passed out of the door, Katie
said, “There goes an honest kind heart, under that
rough exterior!”

“A little foggy about right and wrong,” replied
her husband; “but with instincts like a powerful
and generous animal.”

“That's owing to his `fetchin up,' as they say, rejoined
Kate. “What a man he might have made,
if he had been brought up under free institutions!”

“Bless your generous soul!” ejaculated John.
“But tell me now truly, Katie, don't you begin
to be sorry we ever came to Kansas?”

She raised her eyes to his, and said calmly,
“No, John; never. The more I know of those
Missouri ruffians, the more deeply do I feel that it
is worth the sacrifice of many lives to save this fair
territory from the blighting curse of slavery.”

“True as steel! True as steel!” exclaimed John,
giving her a hearty kiss. “How manfully you
stood by me!”

-- 344 --

[figure description] Page 344.[end figure description]

“How womanfully, you mean,” she replied,
smiling.

“I assure you, Kate, it required more courage
to refrain from seizing my rifle, than it would have
done to discharge its contents among those rascals.
Though we stand pledged to avoid bloodshed, I
verily believe I should have broken my pledge, if
your voice had not pleaded all the time, `Don't,
John! Don't!”'

“Oh if the government at Washington would
only do its duty!” sighed Kate. “How can they
trifle thus with the lives of innocent citizens?”

“It's worse than that,” rejoined her husband.
“Their influence protects the wolfish pack. Slavery
always has need of blood-hounds to keep down the
love of freedom in the human soul; and these
Border Ruffians are its human blood-hounds.”

“I wonder whether Frank Pierce has any small
children,” said Katie. “If he has, I wish he and
his wife could have heard the feeble voice of this
little one, in the midst of those shocking oaths
and curses, calling out, `Mammy! Johnny's 'faid.'
God of mercy! Shall I ever forget that sound!”
She drew the sleeping child to her heart, with a
gentle pressure, and the tears of father and mother
fell fast upon him. The grandmother sat apart-with
her head leaning on the table, and wept also.

For two or three weeks after this transaction,
there was a lull in the tempest. Missourian

-- 345 --

[figure description] Page 345.[end figure description]

wagoners came into Lawrence often, with loads of
apples, potatoes, and flour. They met with honest
and kindly treatment. No one sought to take reprisals
for the many loads of provisions plundered
from Kansas. The bravely patient people still
waited for redress by law. Soon there came news
of a peaceable, industrious settler in the neighbourhood
of Lawrence, who had been shot dead by a
scouting party of Missourians, in mere sport, while
he was pursuing his avocations. A few days after,
a gang of armed ruffians entered the house of a
citizen in Lawrence and carried him off, under the
pretence of arresting him for treason. On their
way, they were met by a company of young men
from Lawrence, who had been out to inquire about
the recent murder. They hailed the Missourians,
and as they could show no legal authority for what
they had done, they took their neighbour into their
own ranks, to guard him home. They offered no
violence, but, in answer to the threats of their enemies,
replied, with a firmness not to be trifled
with, “We are all armed; and we shall take this
man home.”

Though their own horses and cattle had been
seized and driven off into Missouri, drove after
drove, they inquired of their neighbour whether
the horse he rode belonged to those who had arrested
him; and when he answered in the affirmative,
they asked him to dismount and return the
animal to his owners. Truly the forbearance of

-- 346 --

[figure description] Page 346.[end figure description]

that persecuted people was wonderful! The United
States' government, where was vested the only
power that could legally protect them, continued
to receive their remonstrances and appeals with
fair promises and adroit evasions; while its alliance
with the slaveholding interest, in all its machinations,
was too thinly veiled to be for a moment
doubted. In pursuance of this policy, the President
appointed Governor Shannon to rule over the
Territory; a man in league with the Missourians,
and bent upon carrying out their plans, as openly
as it was prudent to do. Somehow or other, no
outrages upon Kansas could find redress at his
hands. The settlers were told to obey the laws,
and be good children to their father, President
Pierce, and they should be protected. “The laws!”
exclaimed they. “Why these are Missouri laws,
forced upon us at the point of the bayonet.” They
were answered, “The President commands you to
obey the laws, and if you rebel against his authority,
you will be declared guilty of treason!” Meanwhile,
many a smooth-tongued plotter tried to gain
concessions from the friends of freedom; talking
of the value of the Union, the danger of civil war,
and the policy of bending before the storm; a favourite
piece of advice in the mouths of those politicians,
who set the storm in motion, and are guiding
it in the hollow of their hands!

Was ever a people so hard bested? Disheartened
by sickness; plundered of provisions; lying down

-- 347 --

[figure description] Page 347.[end figure description]

every night with the prospect of murder before
morning; mocked at by the government of their
country; their conscientious scruples appealed to,
to keep the peace where there was no peace; lured
into concessions, by fair promises and false professions;
threatened with a traitor's doom, if they
dared to defend their homes! And all this while,
the Free States were looking on with drowsy indifference.
The whig said, with bland self-importance,
“They'd better obey the powers that be. I
am a friend to law and order.” The democrat refused
to read well-authenticated testimony on the
subject, and repeated, with blind obstinacy, “I
don't believe half the stories; and if any of them
are true, I dare say the free-soilers are full as much
to blame as the Missourians.”

Verily, they need the trumpet of doom to waken
them. And the trumpet of doom they will have,
when wakening comes too late, if their slumber
lasts much longer.

That little city of cabins, nestling among the
lonely hills, has called and called in vain for redress
and protection. The murders and robberies still
go on. The Border Ruffians are assembling their
forces at Franklin below, and at Douglass above.
In their drunken frankness, they say they will shoot
the men, violate the women, kill the children, and
burn the houses; that their commission is to drive
all the Yankee settlers out of the territory, by any
means, and all means; and that no man will dare

-- 348 --

[figure description] Page 348.[end figure description]

to prosecute them, whatever they may do. The
settlers all feel that the hour for self-defence has
come. Stacks of Sharpe's rifles stand in the cabins
ready loaded. Forts are erected, and breast-works
thrown up. Companies of men work at them by
turns, all day and all night, by the light of blazing
wood. Volunteers come in from the neighbouring
settlements. The Wyandott tribe of Indians offer
their aid in case of need; for they have been justly
treated by the Kansas people, and are unwilling to
have them “wiped out.” Sentinels guard the doors
of the Free State Hotel. All night, mounted patrols
ride round the settlement. The drummer
watches at his post, ready to beat the alarm; for
they have learned that their cowardly, treacherous
foes, assassin-like, prefer the midnight hour. Ever
and anon, random shots come from ruffians concealed
in dark corners. Women look anxiously at
the doors, expecting to see the bleeding bodies of
husbands, sons, or brothers, brought in. Governor
Robinson, now General of the forces, still pursues
his course of moderation, and orders the men not
to fire till the very last extremity.

There was a small store of powder and percussioncaps
in the vicinity, and various plans were devised
to bring it in safely, through the scouting-parties
of Missourians. “I will do it,” said Mrs. Bradford.
“They will never suspect that women carry such
luggage.” Another woman in the neighbourhood
promptly offered to accompany her, and they

-- 349 --

[figure description] Page 349.[end figure description]

started in a wagon for that purpose. They were
accosted by Missouri scouts, but as their place of
destination seemed to imply nothing more than
visiting a friend, they deemed it gallant to let the
ladies pass unmolested. The kegs of powder were
covered by their ample skirts, and brought safely
into Lawrence. The young men on guard threw
up their caps, and cried, “Hurra! Worthy of the
women of '76!”

Alice also was brave in her way. She resigned
herself patiently to the long and frequent absence
of her beloved husband, and no out-of-door work
seemed too hard for her to perform. All through
the autumn, she and the other women of the household
had helped to gather the crops, tend the cows,
and feed the horses. When it came William's turn
to patrol Lawrence, or to work at the trenches
through the night, she never asked him to stay
with her. She only gave him a tenderer kiss, a
more lingering pressure of the hand, which seemed
to say, “This may be our last farewell.”

Upon one of these occasions, he had been absent
several days, and she sat at her sewing, longing,
longing to hear the sound of his voice. The tramp
of a horse was heard. She sprung up, and looked
from the little window. William was not there,
kissing his hand to her, as he was wont to do.
She ran out of the door, and meeting one of his
brothers, said, in a disappointed tone, “I thought
William had come. He sent word he would come

-- 350 --

[figure description] Page 350.[end figure description]

to-day.” He answered that it was merely one of
the horses that had got loose. But as she went
into the house, he looked at his wife, and said,
“Poor Alice! God grant that it may not be as we
fear.”

Alas, it was William's horse, that had rushed by
so fleetly, without a rider, and with the saddle
turned. Too soon they learned that he had been
shot in the back by a party of ruffians, after he had
told them he was unarmed and going home to see
his family. He supposed that even Border Ruffians
would not be so cowardly as to take his life under
such circumstances.

The day passed without any one's being able to
muster sufficient courage to tell the mournful
tidings to his widow. She had long expected it,
and she met it with a dreadful calmness. She uttered
no scream, and shed no tear. She became
pallid as marble, and pressed her hand hard upon
her heart. She was stupefied and stunned by that
overwhelming agony.

Of all the outrages none had produced so much
excitement as this. It was so dastardly to shoot an
unarmed man in the back, without provocation!
Then Mr. Bruce was universally beloved. His
justice and moderation were known unto all men.
The Indians knew how to respect those qualities,
which they so rarely meet in white men. The
Chiefs of the Delawares and the Shawnees came to
offer their aid; and General Robinson received

-- 351 --

[figure description] Page 351.[end figure description]

them with that personal respect, which so peculiarly
commends itself to Indian dignity. As the news
spread through the Territory, small bands of volunteers
came in from all directions. There were five
hundred armed men in Lawrence. Every cabin
was a barrack. The Free State Hotel was crowded
with men earnestly discussing what measures should
be taken for the public safety. General Robinson,
pale and anxious, moved among them, renewing
his advice to be patient and forbearing. Up to this
period, the citizens of Kansas had made no aggressions
on their merciless foes, and had used no
violence in self-defence. But it was not easy to
restrain them now. Human nature had been
goaded beyond endurance, and men were in the
mood to do, or die. When he told them Governor
Shannon was coming to inquire into the state of
things, some shook their heads despondingly, while
the more fiery spirits cursed Governor Shannon,
and contemptuously asked what good could be expected
from him. Out on the prairie, troops were
being drilled to the tunes of '76. The Wyandotts'
were riding in, single-file, sitting their noble steeds
like centaurs. The mettlesome Colonel Lane was
in his element. He descanted, with untiring volubility,
on the rights of American citizens, and the
cruel circumstances attending the death of Bruce.
Men clenched their rifles and drew their breath
hard, while they listened. There is no mistaking
the symptoms. The old spirit of Lexington and

-- 352 --

[figure description] Page 352.[end figure description]

Concord is here! They had better not trifle with
the Puritan blood much longer!

Anon, they brought in the body of the murdered
man. His countenance was placid, as the sleep of
childhood. The widow asked to see him, and tenderly
they brought her to that couch of death. Oh,
what a shriek was there! Father of mercies! it
went up to thy throne. Wilt thou not answer it?
In view of that suffocating agony, the soldiers
bowed their heads and wept.

When Governor Shannon, with his escort, came
riding across the prairie, there was none to invoke
a blessing on him. General Robinson went out to
receive him, and some one suggested that the chief
magistrate appointed by the President ought to be
received with cheers. The door of the room where
the murdered body lay was open, and men saw it,
as they passed in and out. The sobs of the broken
hearted widow were heard from the room adjoining.
His reception was very much like that of Richard
Third, who caused the murder of his brother's
children. John Bradford went through a formal
introduction to Governor Shannon, but Katie turned
quickly away, saying, “If he had done his duty,
this would not have happened.” The brothers of
William Bruce turned away also, and said coldly,
“We have no faith in that man.” The Governor
saw plainly enough that the blood of Kansas was
up to fever heat, and that it was prudent to cool it
down. He was very courteous and conciliatory,

-- 353 --

[figure description] Page 353.[end figure description]

and promised to disperse the bands of ruffians at
Franklin and elsewhere. General Robinson cooperated
with him in these efforts at pacification.
He addressed the people in a speech setting forth
mutual mistakes and misrepresentations, which he
trusted time would correct. He had always shown
himself brave in danger, and they knew that he
was cautious for the good of Kansas, not for his
own interest or safety. Most of them yielded to
his arguments, and accepted his invitation to a supper
at the Free State Hotel, in honor of peace restored.
But some walked away, contemptuously,
saying, “Governor Sham!

The settlers, far and near, formed a procession to
escort the body of William Bruce to its last resting
place. Alice kept up her strength to witness all
the ceremonies, and only low stifled sobs came
from her breaking heart when the coffin was lowered
from her sight. But after that she broke
down rapidly. The long-continued pressure of
fears and horrors had completely shattered her
nervous system. She rejected food, and seemed
never to sleep. As she appeared to feel more at
home with Katie, than she did with any one else,
they concluded to establish her in the humble
apartment where she had first lived with William.
Pale and silent she had been ever since she lost
him; but gradually a strange fixed expression
came over her face, as if the body was vacated
by the soul. Soon she was utterly helpless, and

-- 354 --

[figure description] Page 354.[end figure description]

Katie fed and tended her, as if she were an infant.
The winter proved, as the Indians had predicted,
cold beyond any within the memory of man. The
settlers, many of them plundered of all their money,
and most of their clothing, suffered cruelly. Not
a few of them returned to their homes in Ohio,
Pennsylvania, and New England. Indications
multiplied that peace would be of short duration.
Poor Kate! How she had changed! Thin as
a skeleton, with eyes so large and bright! But
thinking always of others before herself, she said,
“Mother, dear, worse troubles are coming upon us,
than we have ever had. John and I have resolved
that, living or dying, we will abide by Kansas. But
had'nt you, and Flora, and Tom, better return to
Massachusetts?”

The mother looked at her younger children
and awaited their answer. “I have lived through
scenes that make men of boys,” said Thomas. “I
will have a free home, or a grave, in Kansas.”

“And you Flora?” inquired the mother.

“The men of Kansas have need of nurses for
the sick and wounded,” she replied, “I will stay
and help Katie.”

“I will abide by my children, my brave children,”
said the mother. “God help us all to do our
duty!”

Alice sat bolstered in her chair by the fire, unconscious
of the solemn compact. “Alas,” said
Katie, “how I wish we could convey her safely

-- 355 --

[figure description] Page 355.[end figure description]

to her mother! but she is too feeble to be removed.”

Emerging from the terrible winter of 1855, the
returning sunshine brought some gleams of hope
to the suffering colony. They hoped that more
emigrants would come in, and they knew the fertile
soil would yield abundant crops, if there were
hands to till it. But the Border Ruffians soon
dashed the cup of pleasant anticipation from their
lips. They swore they would stop all Yankee
emigrants from going into Kansas; and they renewed
their threats to “wipe out Lawrence.”
Again they made inroads into the Territory, robbing
the already impoverished settlers, and especially
seeking to deprive them of arms. During
one of these forays, they seized a woman, whom they
suspected of concealing ammunition, and dragged
her into the woods, where she was subjected to their
brutal outrages.

When Kate Bradford heard of this, her naturally
pleasant countenance assumed an expression stern
almost to fierceness. “I called them savages,” she
said, “when they scalped some of their victims;
but I did injustice to the savages; for, in their
worst cruelties, they always respected the modesty
of women.” From that time, she practiced with
rifle and pistol, and became expert in using them.
A similar spirit was roused in several of the women,
who agreed to act under her command, if the
emergencies of the time required it. Circumstances

-- 356 --

[figure description] Page 356.[end figure description]

had goaded her to this. Her nature was kindly as
ever, and she prayed fervently to God that no
blood might ever rest upon her hands. All along,
she had been sustained by the belief that aid would
come to Kansas. She had such pride in American
institutions, she could not believe that the government
of her country was in league with such
abominations and outrages, until the return of
messenger after messenger sent to Washington,
made the damning proof too strong to be resisted.
Then her old love of New England increased a
hundred-fold; for all her hopes centred there.
The Pilgrims that came over in the May Flower,
the men and women of '76, had always been the
heroes of her imagination; and the crisis, in which
she now found herself living and acting, rendered
their crown of glory more luminous in her memory.
“Massachusetts will help us,” she was wont to say,
with somewhat of filial pride in the confident tones
of her voice. “Massachusetts will not look on with
indifference, while her emigrant children are driven
into a pen-fold to be slaughtered like sheep, by
those whom long habits of slaveholding have
made familiar with every form of violence and
wrong.”

Drearily, drearily, the weeks passed away. Men
and women were limping about, with feet that had
been frozen during the winter's severest cold.
Many had no guns to shoot game, to protect them
from the wolves, or from enemies far worse than

-- 357 --

[figure description] Page 357.[end figure description]

wolves. Their ammunition had been stolen from
them, provisions were intercepted on the way, and
every breeze brought rumours that the ruffians were
making ready to “wipe out Lawrence.” Newspapers
from the North, and letters from friends,
were long delayed, and often destroyed on the
way. The haggard settlers looked at each other
with forlorn helplessness. They had reached the
extremest point of desolation. Still John and
Katie said, “Massachusetts will help us. Depend
upon it, Massachusetts will not desert her children
in their utmost need.” And other brave hearts
responded to the cheering words, saying, “Ohio
will help us.” “Connecticut will not forget us.”
“Illinois will come to the rescue.”

They had said this to each other, at the close of
one of their darkest days, when lo! a messenger,
sent to Kansas city for letters and papers consigned
to a friend there, was seen riding across the prairie.
Through various perils, he had brought the packages
safely to Lawrence. They were seized and
torn open with eager, trembling hands. A crowd
of men and women assembled at the printing-office,
to hear the news. Mr. Bradford was reading aloud
to them, when his countenance suddenly fell. “Go
on! Go on!” cried the anxious listeners. He gasped
out,” “The Legislature of Texas has voted to give
fifty thousand dollars to make Kansas a Slave State.”

“And Massachusetts? What has Massachusetts
done?” asked Kate, with nervous eagerness.

-- 358 --

[figure description] Page 358.[end figure description]

He lowered his eyes, as one ashamed of his
mother, while he answered, “The Legislature of
Massachusetts has voted not to give one dollar to
make Kansas a Free State.”

In the midst of all the sufferings that had harrowed
her soul, Katie had always remained calm
and collected. Now, for the first time, she groaned
aloud; and, throwing her arms wildly toward
heaven, she exclaimed, in tones of bitter anguish,
“Oh, Massachusetts! How I have loved thee!
How I have trusted in thee!” Then bowing her
head in her hands, she sobbed out, “I could not
have believed it.” But Massachusetts was far off.
The Governor and Legislature of her native state
did not hear her appeal. They were busy with
other things that came home to their business, not
to their bosoms.

On the 21st of May, 1856, Lawrence was “wiped
out.” Companies of Ruffians encamped around it;
a furious tipsy crew, in motley garments. One
band carried a banner with a tiger ready to spring;
the motto, “You Yankees tremble! and abolitionists
fall?” Another carried a flag marked,
“South Carolina,” with a crimson star in the centre
the motto, “Southern Rights.” Over Mount Oread
floated a blood-red pirate flag, fit emblem of the
Border Ruffians; and by its side, a suitable companion
for it now, floated the United States flag.
What cared New England that her six stars were

-- 359 --

[figure description] Page 359.[end figure description]

there, in shameful “Union” with that blood-red
flag?

President Pierce issued a proclamation, which
made it treason for the citizens to defend themselves.
The best and truest men were arrested and
imprisoned as traitors, because they had no respect
for the laws passed upon them by a Missouri rabble,
with bowie-knives and revolvers.

The printing-press was broken in pieces; the
types scattered; the Free State Hotel demolished;
General Robinson's house, with its valuable library,
burned to the ground; and many of the cabins set
on fire. No time was allowed to remove any thing
from the dwellings. Trunks and bureaus were
ransacked; daguerreotypes and pictures of dear
home friends were cut and smashed; and letters
scattered and trampled in the mud. The women
and children had been ordered out, at the commencement
of these outrages. Mothers were weeping,
as they fled across the prairies, and the poor
bewildered little ones were screaming and crying
in every direction.

What cared New England that her six stars were
looking down upon the scene, in shameful “Union”
with that blood-red flag?

Above the noise of tumbling stones, and crackling
roofs, and screaming children, rose that horrid
yell of the Border Ruffians. “Damn the Yankees!”
“Give 'em hell!”

A figure, tall as Ajax, loomed up above the

-- 360 --

[figure description] Page 360.[end figure description]

savage crowd, calling out, “I'm down on all sich
fixens. Allers tole yer 'twas darned mean to come
over into the Territory an vote for these fellers.
I'm pro-slave myself. I'd like to see him that
dar'd to call me an abolitionist; but I tell yer
what, boys, this ere's cuttin up a little too high.” He
was interrupted with shouts of, “Hold your jaw!”
“Shut up! you damned ole fool!” Still he remonstrated:
“This is a breakin down the rights o'
American citizens. You might jist as well smash
my ole woman's bureau. Them ar traps are personal
property. I'm down on all sich fixens.”

“Pitch into him!” cried the rabble; and they
did “pitch into him,” amid yells and laughter. Tom
Thorpe was silenced. He learned the uselessness
of trying to moderate slavery, or ameliorate murder.

Katie's first care had been to consign little
Johnny to her brother; and the next was to place
the helpless Alice in her mother's arms, to be conveyed
to a hut half a mile off. Then she held a
hurried conference with her husband about a suitable
place to conceal some fire-arms for future use;
and snatching up a box of letters and small valuables,
she fled with Flora, pistol in hand. When
Alice had been cared for, as well as the exigencies
of the moment would permit, she ran back to aid
some of her sickly neighbours, who were breaking
down with the weight of their clinging children.
Then, swift as an ostrich, the daring woman ran
back to Lawrence, to pick up some of the scattered

-- 361 --

[figure description] Page 361.[end figure description]

clothes and bedding, which her husband and his
neighbours carried off as fast as she could heap it on
their shoulders. The Ruffians were so busy with
the printing-press and the Hotel, and she watched
opportunities so cautiously, that she had rescued
many things from the wreck, before they noticed
her. They drove her off with oaths and ribald
jests. She stood within sight of her blazing home,
and her hand was on her pistol. The temptation
was strong. But she remembered the oft-repeated
words of General Robinson: “Act only on the defensive.
Make no aggressions. Keep the cause
of Kansas sacred.” She only turned upon her pursuers
to say, “You think you have silenced the
Herald of Freedom, because you have demolished
the printing-press; but you are mistaken. That
trumpet will sound across the prairies yet.”

“What a hell of a woman!” exclaimed one of
the mob; and they laughed aloud in their drunken
mirth, while the lurid flame of blazing homes
lighted her across the prairies.

What cared New England that her six stars were
looking down upon the scene, in shameful “Union”
with that blood-red flag?

The rapid removal of Alice, and the discomforts
of her situation in the empty hut, brought on
fever. In states of half wakefulness, she murmured
continually, “I want my mother! I want to go
home to my mother!

-- 362 --

[figure description] Page 362.[end figure description]

“Yes, dear, you shall go home,” said Katie, tenderly
smoothing back her straggling hair. “Who
are you?” inquired the sufferer. “I am Katie.
Dont you know Katie?” The words seemed to
waken no remembrance. She closed her eyes, and
tears oozed slowly from them, as she murmured
piteously, “I want to go home to my mother.

In this state of half consciousness she lingered
two or three days. It was a mild, bright morning,
and the terraced hills looked beautiful in the golden
light, when she woke from a deep slumber, with a
natural expression in her eyes, and asked, “Where
am I?” “You are in Kansas, dear,” replied Katie.
A shadow passed quickly over the thin pale face,
and she pressed her emaciated hand against her
heart. Again the eyelids closed, and the tears
oozed through, as she answered feebly, “Yes—I
remember.”

All was still, still, in the wilderness. The human
wolves were for the present glutted with their prey,
and Lawrence lay silent in its ruins. Mr. Bradford
was in prison, in danger of a traitor's death. The
inmates of the hut looked at each other mournfully,
but no one spoke. Presently, the invalid made a
restless movement, and Katie stooped over her, to
moisten her parched lips. She opened her eyes,
which now seemed illuminated with a preternatural,
prophetic light; and, for the first time since her
husband was murdered, she smiled. “Oh, Katie,”
she said, “I have been with William, having such

-- 363 --

[figure description] Page 363.[end figure description]

a happy time walking over the hills! From Mount
Oread, he showed me the prairies all covered with
farm-houses and fields of corn. Bells were ringing,
and swarms of children pouring into the school
houses. All round the horizon were church-spires,
and beautiful houses, with windows glittering in
the sunlight. When I told him it seemed just like
dear New England, he smiled, and said, `This is
Free Kansas!' Then he pointed to a great University
on the highest of the hills, and said, `Little
Johnny is President, and the Blue Mound is called
Free Mont.”'

“I hail the omen!” exclaimed Kate. The thin
lips of Alice quivered tremulously. It was her last
smile on earth.

-- 364 --

p495-365 I WANT TO GO HOME.

[figure description] Page 364.[end figure description]



There once wandered with me a beautiful child,
With eyes like the antelope, lambent and mild;
And she looked at me long, with an earnest gaze,
As I watched the sun sink in a golden haze.
She knew not the thoughts that were floating away,
Through the closing gates of that radiant day;
But a something she read in my dreaming eyes,
Of the pale autumn leaves, and the sunset skies;
And a chill came over her, she knew not whence—
'Twas the shadow of older experience.
She looked up afraid at the heaven's blue dome,
And murmured, “I'm tired. I want to go home.
The child's timid glance, and her quivering tone,
Came gliding like ghosts, when my soul was alone;
And oft, when I gazed at the heaven's blue dome,
She seemed to be saying, “I want to go home.
She grew up a woman, that lovely young child,
With eyes like the antelope, lambent and mild;
But she lived not to see life's drear autumn day
Fade slowly in silence and darkness away.

-- 365 --

[figure description] Page 365.[end figure description]



In her spring-time of freshness, fragrance, and bloom,
Disease stole her roses to strew on the tomb.
Then often she looked at the heaven's blue dome,
And sighed, “I am tired. I want to go home.
My autumn of life is fast passing away,
Bringing on the long night, and cold winter day;
And I often remember her childish sigh,
As she turned from my face to the twilight sky.
When I sit on her grave, at sunset, alone,
Her voice seems to speak in that tremulous tone;
And longing I look up to heaven's blue dome,
Saying, “Father! I'm tired. I want to go home.
THE END.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

Previous section

Next section


Child, Lydia Maria Francis, 1802-1880 [1857], Autumnal leaves: tales and sketches in prose and rhyme. (C.S. Francis and Co, Boston) [word count] [eaf495T].
Powered by PhiloLogic